"Anthony, Piers - Battle Circle 02 - Var the Stick" - читать интересную книгу автора (Anthony Piers) CHAPTER ONE Tyl of
Two Weapons waited in the night cornfield. He had one singlestick in his hand
and the other tucked in his waist band, ready to draw. He had waited two hours
in silence. Tyl was a handsome man, sleek but
muscular. His face was set in a habitual frown stemming from years of less than
ideal command. The empire spanned a thousand miles, and he was second only to
the Master in its hierarchy, and first in most practical matters. He set
interim policy within the general guidelines laid down by the Master, and
established the rankings and placement of the major subchiefs. Tyl had
power-but it chafed at him. Then he heard it: a rustle to the north
that was not typical of the local animals. Carefully he stood, shielded from the
intruder by the tall plants. There was- no moon, for the beast never came in
the light. Tyl traced its progress toward the fence by the subtle sounds. The
wind was from the north; otherwise the thing would have caught his scent and
stayed clear. There was no doubt about it. This was his
quarry. Now it was mounting the sturdy split-rail fence, scrambling over,
landing with a faint thump within the corn. And now it was quiet for a time,
waiting to see whether it had been discovered. A cunning animal-one that avoided
deadfalls, ignored poison and fought savagely when trapped. In the past month
three of Tyl's men had been wounded in night encounters with this creature.
Already it was becoming known as a hex upon the camp, an omen of ill, and
skilled warriors were evincing an unseemly fear of the dark. And so it was up to the chief to resolve
the matter. Tyl,long bored by the routine of maintaining a tribe that was not
engaged in conquest, was more than satisfied by the challenge. He had no awe of
the supernatural. He intended to capture the thing and display it before the
tribe: here is the spook that made cowards of lesser men! Capture, not death, for this quarry. This
was the reason he had brought his sticks instead of his sword. Slight noise again. Now it was foraging,
stripping the ripening corn from the stalk and consuming it on the spot. This
alone set it apart from ordinary carnivores, for they would never have touched
the corn. But it could not be an ordinary herbivore either, for they did not
harvest and chew the cobs like that. And its footprints, visible in daylight
following a raid, were not those of any animal he knew. Broad and round, with
the marks of four squat claws or slender hoofs-not a bear, not anything
natural. It was time. Tyl advanced on the creature,
holding one stick 'aloft, using his free hand to part the corn stalks quietly.
He knew he could not come upon it completely by surprise, but he hoped to get
close enough to take it with a sudden charge. Tyl knew himself to be the best
fighter in the world, with the sticks. The only man who could beat him stick to
stick, was dead, gone to the mountain. There was nothing Tyl feared when so
armed. He recalled that lone defeat with
nostalgia, as he made the tedious approach. Four years ago, when he had been
young. Sol had done it-Sol of All Weapons, creator of the empire-the finest
warrior of all time. Sol had set out to conquer the world, with Tyl as his
chief lieutenant. And they had been doing it, too-until the Nameless One had
come. He was close now, and abruptly the
foraging noises ceased. The thing had heard him! Tyl did not wait for the animal to make up
its crafty mind. He launched himself at it, heedless of the shocks of corn he
damaged in his mad passage. Now he had both sticks ready, batting stalks aside
as he ran. The creature bolted. Tyl saw a hairy hump
rise in the darkness, heard its weird grunt. He was tempted to use his flash,
but knew it would destroy the night vision he had built up in the silent wait
and put his mission in peril. The animal was at the fence now, but the fence
was strong and high, and Tyl knew he could catch it before it got over. The creature-knew it too. Its back to the
course rails, it came to bay, its breath rasping. Tyl saw the dim glint of its
eye, the vague outline of its body, shaggy and warped and menacing. Tyl laid
into it with both sticks, seeking a quick head-blow that would reduce it to
impotence. But the thing was as canny about weapons
as about traps. It dived, passing under his defense in the obscurity, and
fastened its teeth on Tyl's knee. He clubbed it on the head once, twice,
feeling the give of the tangled fur, and it let go. The wound was not serious,
as the thing's snout was recessed and its teeth blunt, but his knees had been
tricky since the Nameless One had smashed them a year before. And he was angry
at his defensive negligence; nothing should have penetrated his guard like
that, by day or night. - It drew back, snarling, and Tyl was
chilled by that sound. No wolf, no wildcat articulated like that. And now, as
it tasted blood, its mewling became hungry as well as defiant. It pounced, not smoothly but with force.
This time it went for his throat, as he had known it would. He rapped its head
again with the stick, but again it anticipated him, hunching so that the blow
skidded glancingly off the skull. It struck Tyl's chest, bearing hint down, and
its foreclaws raked his neck while its hindclaws dug for his groin. Tyl, dismayed by its ferocity, beat it off
blindly, and it jumped away. Before he could recover it was up again,
scrambling over the fence while he hobbled behind, too late. Now he cursed aloud in fury at its
escape-but the expletives were tinged with a certain brute respect. He had
chosen the locale of combat, and the marauder had bested him in this context.
But there was a use he could make of this situation---perhaps a better one than
he had had in mind before. The creature dropped outside the fence and
loped off into the forest. It was bleeding from a wound reopened by the blows
of the attacker, and it was partially lame on flat ground because of malformed
bones in its feet. But it made rapid progress, its armored toes finding good
purchase in the wilder turf. And it was clever. It had seen Tyl clearly
and smelled him. Only its pressing hunger had dulled its alertness prior to the
encounter. It had recognized the singlesticks as weapons and had avoided them.
Still, blows had landed, and they had hurt. The creature thought about it,
taming the problem over in its mind as it angled toward the badlands. Then
menfolk were getting more difficult about their crops. Now they lay in wait,
ambushed, attacked, pursued. This last had been quite effective; if the hunger
were not so strong, the area would be best avoided entirely. As it was, better
protection would have to be devised. It entered the badlands where no man could
follow and slowed to catch its breath. It picked up a branch, curling stubby
mottled digits around it tightly. The forelimb was angular, the claws wide and
flat-less effective as a weapon than as supplementary protection for the tips
of the calloused fingers. It wrestled the stick around, finding comfortable
purchase, imitating the stance of the man in the cornfield. It banged the wood
against a tree, liking the feel of the impact: It banged harder, and the dry,
rotted branch - shattered, releasing a stunned grub. The creature quickly
pounced on this, squashing it dead and licking the squirting juices with gusto,
forgetting the useless stick. But it had learned something. Next time it foraged, it would take along
a stick. CHAPTER TWO The Master of Empire pondered the message
from Tyl of Two Weapons. Tyl had not written the note himself, of course, for
he like most of the nomadic leaders was illiterate. But his smart wife Tyla,
like many of the empire women, had taken up the art with enthusiasm, and was
now a fair hand at the written language. The Master was literate, and he believed
in literacy, yet he had not encouraged the women's classes in reading and
figuring. The Master knew the advantages of farming, too, yet he ignored the
farms. And he comprehended the dynamics of empire, for he, in other guise, had
fashioned this same empire and brought it from formless ambition to a mighty
force. Yet he now let it drift and stagnate and atrophy. This message was deferentially worded, but
it constituted a clever challenge to his authority and policy. Tyl was an
activist, impatient to resume conquest. Tyl wanted either to goose the Master
into action, or to ease him out of power so that new leadership might bring a
new policy. Because Tyl himself was bonded to this regime, he could do nothing
directly. He would not go against the man who had bested him in the circle.
This was not cowardice but honor. If the Master declined to deal with
this mysterious menace to the local crops, he would be admitting either
timidity or treason to the purpose of the empire. For farming was vital to
growth; the organized nomads could not afford to remain dependent on the
largesse of the crazies. If he did not support the farm program the resultant
unrest would throw him into disrepute, and lead to solidification of resistance
around some othet figure. Hc could not afford that, for he would then soon be
spending all his time defeating such weedlike pretenders in thc circle. No-he
had to rule the empire, and keep it quiescent. So there was nothing to do but tackle this
artfully, posed problem. He could be sure it was not an easy one, for this wild
beast had wounded Tyl himself and escaped. That suggested that no lesser man
than the Master could subdue it. Of course he could organize a large
hunting party-but this would violate the precepts of single combat, and it went
against the grain, even when an animal was involved. In fact, it would be
another implication of cowardice. It was necessary that the Master prove
himself against this beast. That was what Tyl wanted, for failure would
certainly damage his image. He did not appreciate being maneuvered, but the
alternatives were worse-and he did privately admire the manner Tyl had set this
up. The man would be a valuable ally, at such time as certain things changed. So it was the Nameless One, the Man of No
Weapon, Master of Empire-this leader took leave of the wife he had usurped from
the former master, put routine affairs in the hands of competent subordinates,
and set out on foot alone for Tyl's encampment. He wore a cloak over his
grotesque and mighty body, but all who saw him in that region knew him and
feared him. His hair was white, his visage ugly, and there was no man to match
him in the circle. In fifteen days he arrived. A young
staffer who had never seen the Master challenged him at the border of the camp.
The Nameless One took that staff and tied a knot in it and handed it back.
"Show this to Tyl of Two Weapons," he said. And Tyl came hurriedly with his entourage.
He ordered the guard with the pretzel-staff to the fields to work among the
women, as penalty for not recognizing the visitor. But the Weaponless said,
"He was right to challenge when in doubt; let the man who straightens that
weapon chastise him, no other." So he was not punished, for no one except
a smithy could have unbent that metal rod. And no other man of that camp failed
to know the Nameless One by sight thereafter. Next morning the Master took up a bow and
a length of rope, for these were not weapons of the circle, and set off on the
trail of the raider. He took along a hound and a pack of supplies doubly
loaded, but would tolerate the company of no other man. "I will bring the
creature back," he said. Tyl made no comment, thinking his own
thoughts. The trail passed from the open fields of
corn and buckwheat to the birches fringing the forestland, and on toward the
dwindling region of local badland. The Master observed the markers that the
crazies placed and periodically resurveyed. Unlike the average person, he had
no superstitions, no fear of these. He knew that it was radiation that made
these areas deadly-Roentgen left from the fabled Blast. Every year there was
less of it, and the country at the fringe of the badlands became habitable for
plant, animal and man. He knew that so long as the native life was healthy,
there was little danger from radiation. But there were other terrors in the
fringe. Tiny shrews swarmed periodically, consuming all animals in their path
and devouring each other when nothing else offered. Large white moths came out
at night, their stings deadly. And there were wild tales told by firelight, of
strange haunted buildings, armored bones, and living machines. The Master did
not credit much of this and sought some reasonable explanation for what he did
credit. But he did know the badlands were dangerous, and he entered them with
caution. The traces skirted the heart of the
radioactive area, staying a mile or so within the crazy boundary. This told the
Master something else important: that the creature he hunted was not some-
supernatural spook from the deep horror-region, but an animal of the fringe,
leary of radiation. That meant he could run it down in time. For two days he followed the trail the
cheerful hound sniffed out. He fed the dog and himself from his pack,
occasionally bringing down a rabbit with an arrow and cooking it whole as a
mutual treat. He slept on the open ground, well covered. This was late summer,
and the warm crazy sleeping-bag sufficed. He had a spare, in case. He rather
enjoyed the trek, and did not push the pace. On the evening of the second day he found
it. The hound bayed and raced ahead-then yelped and ran back, frightened. The thing stood under a large oak about
four feet tall, bipedal, hunched. Wild hair radiated from its head and curled
about its muzzle. Mats of shaggy fur hung over its shoulders, Its skin, where
it showed on head and limbs and torso, was mottled gray and yellow, and
encrusted with dirt. But it was no animal. It was a mutant
human boy. The boy had made a crude club. He made as
though to attack his pursuer, having naturally been aware of the Master for some
time. But the sheer size of the man daunted him, and he fled, running on the
balls of his blunted, callused feet. The Nameless One made camp there. He had
suspected that the raider was human or human-derived, for no animal had the
degree of cunning and dexterity this prowler had shown. But now that he had
made the confirmation, he needed to reconsider means. It would not do to kill
the boy-yet it would hardly be kind to bring him back prisoner for the torment
the angry farmer-warriors would inflict. Civilization grew very thin in such a
case. But one or the other had to be accomplished, for the Master had his own
political expedience to consider. He thought it out, slowly, powerfully. He
decided to take the boy to his own camp, so that the lad could join human
society without compelling prejudice. This would mean months, perhaps years of
demanding attention. The white moths were coming out. He
covered his head with netting, sealed his bag, and settled for sleep. He knew
of no reliable way to protect the dog, for the animal would not comprehend the
necessity for confinement in the spare bag. He hoped the animal would not snap
at a moth and get stung. He' wondered how the boy survived in this region. He
thought about Sola, the woman he once had loved, the wife he now pretended to
love. He thought of Sol, the friend he had sent to the mountain-the man for
whom he would trade all his empire, - just to travel together again and
converse without trial of strength. And he thought lingeringly of the woman of
Helicon, his true wife and the woman he really loved, but would never see
again. Great thoughts, petty thoughts. He suffered. He slept. Next morning the chase resumed. The dog
was well; it seemed that the moths did not attack wantonly. Perhaps they died when
delivered of their toxin, in the manner of bees. Probably a man could expose
himself safely, if he only treated them deferentially. That might explain the
boy's survival. The trail led deeper into the badlands.
Now they would discover who had more courage and determination: pursuer or
fugitive. The boy had obviously haunted this area
for some time. If there were lethal radiation he should have died already. In
any event, the Master could probably withstand any dosage the boy could. So if
the lad hoped to escape by hiding in the hot region, he would be disappointed. Still, the Master could not entirely
repress his apprehension as the trail led into a landscape of stunted and
deformed trees. Surely these had been touched. And game was scarce, tokening
the irregular ravages of the fringe shrews. If radiation were not present now,
it had not departed long since. - He caught up to the boy again. The hunched
conditlon of the youngster's body was more evident by full daylight and his
piebald skin more striking. And the way he ran-heels high, knees bent, so that
the whole foot never touched the ground-forelimbs dropping down periodically
for support-this was uncanny. Had this boy ever shared a human home? "Come!" the Weaponless called.
"Yield to me and I will spare your life and give you food." But as he had expected, the fugitive paid
no attention. Probably this wilderness denizen had never learned to speak. The trees became mere shrubs, scabbed with
discolored woodrinds and sap-bleeding abrasions, and their leaves were limp,
sticky, asymmetric efforts. Then only shriveled sticks protruded from the
burned soil, twisted grotesquely. Finally all life was gone, leaving caked
ashes and greenish glass. The hound whined, afraid of the dead bare terrain, and
the Master felt rather like whining himself, for this was grim. But still the boy ran ahead, bounding
circuitously around invisible obstacles. At first the Nameless One thought it
was strategy, to confuse the pursuit. Then, as he perceived the maneuvering to
take forms that were by no means evasive or concealing, he pondered dementia.
Radiation might indeed make mad before it destroyed. Finally he realized that
the boy was actually skirting pockets of radiation. He could tell where the
roentgen remained! Dangerous terrain indeed! The Nameless One
followed the trail exactly, and kept the hound to it, knowing that shortcuts
would expose him to invisible misery. He was risking his health and his life,
but he would not relent. "Are you ashamed because you are
ugly?" he called. He took off his great cloak and showed his own massive,
scarred torso, and his neck so laced with gristle that it resembled the trunk
of an aged yellow birch. "You are not more ugly than I!" But the boy
ran on. Then the Master paused, for ahead he saw a
building. Buildings were scarce in the nomad
culture. There were hostels that the crazies maintained, where wandering
warriors and their families might stay for a night or a fortnight without
obligation except to take due care with the premises. There were the houses of
the crazies themselves, and the school buildings and offices they maintained.
And of course there were the subterranean fortifications of the underworld,
wherein were manufactured the weapons and clothing the nomads used-though only
the crazies and the Master himself knew this. But the great expanse of land was
field and fern and forest, cleared by the Blast that had destroyed the
marvelous, warlike culture of the Ancients. The wilderness had returned in the
wake of the radiation, open and clean. This building was tremendous and
misshapen. He counted seven distinct levels within it, one layered atop
another, and above the last fiber-clothed story metal rods projected like the
ribs of a dead cow. Behind it was another structure, of similar configuration,
and beyond that a third. He contemplated these, amazed. He had read
about such a thing in the old books, but he had half believed it was a myth.
This was a "city." Before the Blast, the texts had claimed,
mankind had grown phenomenally numerous and strong, and had resided in cities
where every conceivable (and inconceivable) comfort of life was available. Thea
these fabulously prosperous peoples had destroyed it all in a rain of fire, a
smash of intolerable radiation, leaving only the scattered nomads and crazies
and underworlders, and the extensive badlands. He could poke a thousand logical holes in
that fable. For one thing, it was obvious that no culture approaching the
technological level described would be at the same time so primitive as to
throw it away so pointlessly. And such a radically different culture as that of
the nomads could not- have sprung full-blown from ashes. But he was sure the
ultimate truth did lie hidden somewhere within the badlands, for their very
presence seemed to vindicate the reality of the Blast, whatever its true cause.
Now, astonishingly, these badlands were
ready to yield some of their secrets. For the century since the cataclysm no
man had penetrated far into the posted regions and lived-but always the
proscribed area declined. He knew the time would come, though not in his
lifetime, when the entire territory would be open once more to man. Meanwhile
the fever of discovery was on him; he was so eager to learn the truth that he gladly
risked the roentgen. The boy's tracks were clear in the dirt,
that had been freshened by recent rainfall. The glass had broken up and
disappeared, here; sprouts of pale grass rimmed the path. Nothing, not even the
radiation, was consistent about the badlands. The boy had gone into the building. Most
nomads were in awe of solid structures of any size, and avoided even the
comparatively-modest buildings of the crazies. But the Master had traveled
widely and experienced as much as any man of his time, and he knew that there
was nothing supernatural about a giant edifice. There could be danger, yes-but
the natural hazards of falling timbers and deep pits and radiation and crazed
animals, nothing more sinister. Still, he hesitated before entering that
ancient temple. It would be easy to become trapped inside,
and perhaps the wily boy had something of the sort in mind. He had been known
to place dead falls for unwary trackers, laboriously scraped out of the Earth
by hand and nail and artfully covered. That was one of the things he had
evidently learned from the measures applied against him. Too smart for an
animal-adding to the terror surrounding him-and not bad for a human. The Master looked about. Within the
shelter of the window-arches there were fragments of dry wood. Most had rotted,
but not all. There was bound to be more wood inside. He could fire it and drive
the boy out. This seemed to be the safest course. Yet there could be invaluable artifacts
within-machines, books, supplies. Was he to destroy it all so wantonly? Better
to preserve the building intact, and assemble a task force to explore it
thoroughly at a later date. So deciding, the Master entered at the
widest portal and began his final search for the boy. The hound whined' and stayed
so close that it was tricky to avoid tripping over it, but the animal did sniff
out the trail. There were stone steps leading down, an
avenue of splendid and wasteful breadth, and this was where the boy had gone.
And, so easily that it was suspicious, they had tracked the marauder to his
lair. There did not seem to be another exit apart from the stair. The boy had
to be waiting below. Would it be wise to check the upper floors
first? The boy might actually be leading him into the final trap, while his
real residence was above. No-best to follow closely, for otherwise he ran too
strong a risk of encountering radiation. Had he realized that the chase would
end so deep in the badlands, he would have arranged to obtain a crazy geiger.
As it was, he had tO proceed with exceeding caution. That meant, in this case,
to dispense with much of his caution in the pursuit. Physical' attack by the
boy was much less to be feared than the radiation that might be lurking on
either side of the boy's trail. As the Nameless One approached the final
chamber an object flew out. The boy, unable to flee again, was pelting his
tormentor with any objects available. The Master paused, contemplating the thing
that had been thrown. He squatted to pick it up, watching the door so that he
would not be taken by surprise. Then he turned the object over in his hands,
studying it closely. It was metal, but not a can or tool. A
weapon, but no sword or staff or dagger. One end was solid and curved around at
right angles to the rest; the other end was hollow. The thing had 'a good solid
heft to it, and there were assorted minor mechanisms attached. The Master's hands shook as he recognized
it. This, too, had been described in the books; this, too, was an artifact of
the old times. It was a gun. CHAPTER
THREE The boy
stood astride the boxes and made ready to throw another metal rock, for the
tremendous man and the tame animal had trapped him here. Never before had
pursuit been so relentless; never before had he had to defend his lair. Had he
anticipated this, he would have hidden elsewhere. But there were so many places here that
burned his skin and drove him back! This building was the only one completely
safe. The giant appeared again in the doorway.
The boy threw his rock and reached for another. But this time the man jerked
aside, letting the missile glance off his bulging thigh, and heaved a length of
rope forward. The boy found himself entangled and, in a moment, helpless. It
was as though that rope were alive, the way it twisted and coiled and jerked. The man bound him and slung him over one
tremendous shoulder and carried him out of the room and up the stairs and from
the building. The man's brute strength was appalling. The boy tried to squirm
and bite, but his teeth met flesh like baked leather. His skin burned as the man passed through
a hot region. Was the monster invulnerable to this too? He had charged through
several similar areas on the way in-areas the boy had meticulously avoided. How
could one fight such a force? In the forest the man set him down and
loosed the rope, making man-sounds that were only dimly familiar. The boy
bolted as soon as he was free. The rope sailed out like a striking snake
and wrapped itself about his waist, hauling him back. He was captive again.
"No," the man said, and that sound was a clear negation. The giant removed the rope again, and
immediately the boy dashed away. Once more he was lassoed. "No!" the man repeated, and this
time his huge hand came across in a blow that seemed nearly to cave in the
boy's chest. The boy fell to the ground, conscious of nothing but his pain and
the need for air. A third time the man unwound the rope.
This time the boy remained where he was. Lessons of this nature were readily
learned. They walked on toward the main camp, still
far distant. The boy led, for the eyes of the man never left him. The boy
avoided the diminishing patches of radiation, and man and animal followed. By
evening they had come to the place they had seen each other the previous day. The man opened his pack and brought out
chunks of material that smelled good. He bit off some, chewing with gusto, and
passed some along to the boy. The invitation did not have to be repeated, for
this was food. After eating, the man urinated against a
tree and covered his body again. The boy followed the example, even imitating
the upright stance. He had learned long ago to control his eliminations, for
carelessly deposited traces could interfere with hunting, but it had never
occurred to him to direct the flow with his hand. "Here," the man said. He threw
the boy down gently and shoved him feet-first into a constraining sack. The boy
struggled as some kind of mesh covered his head. "Stay there tonight, or.
. ." And the ponderous fist came down, to tap only lightly at the bruised
chest. Another warning. Then the man went apart a certain distance
and climbed into another bag, and the dog settled down under the tree, The boy lay there, needing to escape but
hesitant to brace the dangers of the night, this close to the hot region. He
could see well enough, and usually foraged in the dark-but not here. He had
been stung once by a white moth and had nearly perished. It was possible to
avoid them, but never with certainty, for they rested under leaves and
sometimes on the ground. Here beneath the netting he was at least protected, But if he did not flee by night, he would
not have the chance by day. The rope was too swift and clever, the giant too
strong. He heard the man sleeping, and decided. He
sat up and began to claw his way out, The man woke at the first sound.
"No!" he called. It was hazardous to defy the giant, who
might run him down again anyway. The boy lay back, resigned. And slept. In the morning they ate again. It had been
a long time since the boy had two such easy meals in succession. It was a
condition he could learn to like. The man then conveyed him to a stream and
washed them both. He applied ointments from his pack to the assorted bruises
and scratches on the boy's body, and replaced the uncured animal skins with an
oversize shirt and pantaloons. After this disgusting process they resumed the
journey toward the mancamp. The boy shrugged and chafed under the
awful clothing. He thought once more of bolting for freedom, before being
taken, entirely out of his home territory, but a grunted warning changed his
mind. And the fact was that the man, apart from his peculiarities of dress and
urination, was not a harsh captor. He did not punish without provocation, and
even showed gruff kindness. About the middle of the day the man's pace
slowed. He seemed weary or sleepy, despite his enormous muscles and stamina. He
began to stagger. He stopped and disgorged his breakfast, and the boy wondered
whether this was another civilized ritual. Then he sat down on the ground and
looked unhappy. The boy watched for a time, When the man
did not rise, the boy began to walk away. Unchallenged, he ran swiftly back the
way they had come. He was free! About a mile away be stopped and threw off
the fettering man clothing. Then be paused. He knew what was wrong with the
giant. The man was not immune to the hot places; he simply hadn't been aware of
them, so had exposed himself recklessly. Now he was coming down with the sickness. The boy had learned about this, too, the
hard way. He had been burned, and had become weak, and vomited, and felt like
dying. But he had survived, and after that his skin had been sensitized, and
whenever he approached a hot area he felt the burn immediately. His brothers,
lacking the skin patches that set him apart, had had no such ability, and died
gruesomely. He had also discovered certain leaves that cooled his skin
somewhat, and the juices of certain fringe-plant stems eased his stomach of such
sickness. But he never ventured voluntarily into the hot sections. His skin
always warned him off in time, and he took the other medicines purely as
precautionary procedure. The giant man would be very sick, and
probably he would die. At night the moths would come, and later the shrews,
while he lay helpless. The man had been stupid to enter the badlands' heart. Stupid-yet brave and kind. No other
stranger had ever extended a helping hand to the boy or fed him since his
parents died, and he was oddly moved by it. Somewhere deep in his memory be
found a basic instruction: kindness must be met with kindness. It was all that
remained of the teaching of his long lost parents, whose skulls were whitening
in a burn. This giant man was like his dead father:
strong, quiet, fierce in anger but gentle when unprovoked. The boy had
appreciated both the attention and the savage discipline. It was possible to
trust a man like that. He gathered select herbs and came back,
his motives uncertain but his actions sure. The man was lying Where he had
originally settled to the ground, his body flushed. The boy placed a compress
of leaves against the fever-ridden torso and limbs and squeezed drops of
stem-juice into the grimacing mouth, but could do little else. The giant was
too heavy for him to move, and the boy's clubbed hands could not grasp him
properly for such an effort. Not without bruising the flesh. But as the coolness of night came, the man
revived somewhat. He cleaned himself up with agonized
motions but did not eat. He climbed into his bag and lost consciousness. In the morning the man seemed alert, but
stumbled when he attempted to stand. He could not walk. The boy gave him a stem
to chew on, and he chewed, not seeming to be aware of his action. The food in the pack ran out on the
following day, and the boy went foraging. Certain fruits were ripening, certain
wild tubers swelling. He plucked and dug these and bound them in the jacket he
no longer wore and loped with the bpndle back to their enforced camp. In this
manner he sustained them both. On the fourth day the man began bleeding
from the skin. Some parts of his body were as hard as wood and did not bleed;
but where the skin was natural, it hemorrhaged. The man touched himself with
dismay, but could not hold on to consciousness. The boy took cloth from the pack and
soaked it in water and bathed the blood away. But when more blood cam;
appearing as if magically on the surface though there was no abrasion, he let
it collect and cake. This slowed the flow. He knew that blood had to be kept
inside the body, for he had bled copiously once when wounded and had felt very
weak for many days. And when animals bled too much, they died. Whenever the man revived, the boy gave him
fruit and the special stems to eat, and whatever water he could accept without
choking. When he sank again into stupor, the boy packed the moist leaves
tightly about him. When it grew cold, he covered the man with the bag he slept
in, and lay beside him, shielding him from the worst of the night wind. The dog crawled away and died. Days passed. The sick man burned up his
own flesh, becoming gaunt, and the contours of his body were bizarre. It was as
though he wore stones and boards under the skin, so that no point could penetrate;
but with the supportive flesh melting away, the armor hung loosely. It hampered
his breathing, his elimination. But perhaps it had also stopped some of the
radiation, for the boy knew that physical substance could do this to a certain
extent. The man was near death, but he refused to
die. The boy watched, aware that he was spectator to a greater courage battling
a more horrible antagonist than any man could hope to conquer. The boy's own
father and brothers had yielded up their lives far more readily. Blood and
sweat and urine matted the leaves, and dirt and debris covered the man, but
still he fought. And finally he began to mend. His fever
passed, the bleeding stopped, some of his strength returned and he ate-at first
tentatively, then with huge appetite. He looked at the boy with renewed
comprehension, and he smiled. There was a bond between them now. Man and
boy were friends. CHAPTER
FOUR The
warriors gathered around the central circle. Tyl of Two Weapons supervised the
ceremony. "Who is there would claim the honor of manhood and take a name
this day?" he inquired somewhat perfunctorily. He had been doing this
every month for eight years, and it bored him. Several youths stepped up: gangling
adolescents who seemed hardly to know how to hang on to their weapons. Every
year the crop seemed younger and gawkier. Tyl longed for the old days, when he
had first served Sol of All-Weapons. Then men had been men, and the leader had
been a leader, and great things had been in the making. Now-weaklings and
inertia. It was no effort to put the ritual scorn
into his voice. "You will fight each other," he told them. "I
will pair you off, man to man in the circle. He who retains the circle shall be
deemed warrior, and be entitled to name and band and weapon with honor. The
other.. ." He did not bother to finish. No one could
be called a warrior unless he won at least once in the circle. Some hopefuls
failed again and again, and some eventually gave up and went to the crazies or
the mountain. Most went to other tribes and tried again. "You, club," Tyl said, picking
out a chubby would-be clubber. "You, staff," selecting an angular
hopeful staffer. The two youths, visibly nervous, stepped
gingerly into the circle. They began to fight, the clubber making huge clumsy
swings, the staffer countering ineptly. By and by the club smashed one of the
staffer's misplaced hands, and the staff fell to the ground. That was enough for the staffer. He
bounced out of the circle. It made Tyl sick-not for the fact of victory and
defeat, but for the sheer incompetence of it. How could such dolts ever become
proper warriors? What good would a winner such as this clubber be for the
tribe, whose decisive blow had been sheer fortune? But it was never possible to be certain,
he reflected. Some of the very poorest prospects that he sent along to Sav the
Staff's training camp emerged as formidable warriors. The real mark of a man
was how he responded to training. That had been the lesson that earlier
weaponless man had taught, the one that never fought in the circle. What was
his name-Sos. Sos had stayed with the tribe a year and established the system,
then departed for ever. Except for some brief thing about a rope. Not much of a
man, but a good mind. Yes-it was best to incorporate the clubber into the tribe
and send him to Sav; good might even come of it. If not-no loss. Next were a pair of daggers. This fight
was bloody, but at least the victor looked like a potential man. Then a sworder took on a sticker. Tyl watched
this contest with interest, for his own two weapons were sword and sticks, and
he wished he had more of each in his tribe. The sticks were useful for
discipline, the sword for conquest. The sticker-novice seemed to have some
promise. His hands were swift, his aim sure. The sworder was strong but slow;
he laid about himself crudely. The sticker caught his opponent on the
side of the head, and followed up the telling blow with a series to the neck
and shoulders. So doing, he let slip his guard-and the keen blade-edge caught
him at the throat, and he was dead. Tyl closed his eyes in pain. Such folly!
The one youngster with token promise had let his enthusiasm run away with him,
and had walked into a slash that any idiot could have avoided. Was there any
hope for this generation? One youth remained-a rare Momingstar. It
took courage to select such a weapon, and a certain morbidity, for it was
devastating and unstable. Tyl had left him until last because he wanted to
match him against an experienced warrior. That would greatly decrease the
star's chance of success, but would correspondingly increase his chance of
survival. If he looked good, Tyl would arrange to match him next month with an
easy mark, and take him into the tribe as soon as he had his band and name. One of the perimeter sentries came up.
"Strangers, Chief-man and woman. He's ugly as hell; she must be,
too." Still irritated by the loss of the
promising sticker, Tyl snapped back: "Is your bracelet so worn you can't
tell an ugly woman by sight?" "She's veiled." Tyl became interested. 'What woman would
cover her face?" The sentry shrugged. "Do you want me
to bring them here?' Tyl nodded. As the man departed, he returned to the
problem of the star. A veteran staffer would be best, for the Morningstar could
maim or kill the wielders of other weapons, even in the hands of a novice. He
summoned a man who bad had experience with the star in the circle, and began
giving him instructions. Before the test commenced, the strangers
arrived. The man was indeed ugly: somewhat hunchbacked, with hands grossly
gnarled, and large patches of discolored skin on limbs and torso. Because of
his stoop, his eyes peered out from below shaggy brows, oddly impressive. He
moved gracefully despite some peculiarity of gait; there was something wrong
with his fуet. His aspect was feral. The woman was shrouded in a long cloak
that concealed her figure as the veil concealed her face. But he could tell
from the way she stepped that she was neither young nor fat. That, unless she
gave him some pretext to have her stripped, was as much as he was likely to
know. "I am Tyl, chief of this camp in the
name of the Nameless One," he said to the man. "What is your business
here?' The man displayed his left wrist. It was
naked. "You came to earn a bracelet?"
Tyl was surprised that a man as muscular and scarred and altogether formidable
as this one should not already be a warrior. But another look at the almost
useless hands seemed to clarify that. How could he fight well, unless he could
grasp his weapon? Or could he be another weaponless warrior?
Tyl knew of only one in the empire-but that one was the Weaponless less, the
Master. It could, indeed, be done; Tyl himself had gone down to defeat in the
circle before that juggernaut. "What is your chosen weapon?" he
asked. The man reached to his belt and revealed,
hanging be neath the loose folds of his jacket, a pair of singlesticks. Tyl was both relieved and disappointed. A
novice weaponless warrior would have been intriguing. Then he had another
notion. "Will you go against the star?" The man, still not speaking, nodded. Tyl gestured to the circle. "Star,
here is your match" he called. The size of the audience seemed to double
as he spoke. This contest promised to be interesting! The star stepped into the circle, hefting
his spiked ball. The stranger removed his Jacket and leggings to stand in
conventional pantaloons that still looked odd on him. Hi chest, though turned
under by his posture, was massive. Across it the flesh was yellowish. The legs
were extremely stout, ridged with muscle, and the short feet were bare. The
toenails curled around the toes thickly, almost like hoofs. Strange man! The arms were not proportionately
developed, though on a man with slighter chest and shoulders they would have
been impressive enough. But the hands, as they closed about the sticks,
resembled pincers. The grip was square unsophisticated, - awkward-but tight.
This novice was either very bad or very
good. The veiled woman settled near the circle
to watch. She was as strange In her concealment as the young hunchback was in
his physique. The sticker entered the circle
circumspectly, like an animal skirting a deadfall, but his guard was up. The
star whirled his chained mace above his head so that the spike whistled in the
air. For a moment the two faced each other at the ready. Then the star
advanced, the wheel of his revolving sledge coming to intersect the body of his
opponent. The sticker ducked, as he had to; no flesh
could withstand the strike of that armored ball. His powerful legs carried him
along bent over, and his natural hunch facilitated this; half his normal
height, he raced across the circle and came up behind the star. That one ploy told half the story. Tyl
knew that if the sticker could jump as well as he could stoop, the star would
never catch him. And the star had to catch him soon, for the whirling ball was
quickly fatiguing to the elevated arm. But it never, came to that. Before the star
could reorient, the sticks had clipped him about the business arm, and he was
unable to maintain his pose. The motion of the ball slowed; the man staggered. Seeing that he was too stupid to realize
he had already lost and to step out of the circle, Tyl spoke for the man: "Star yields." The star looked about, confused. "But
rm still in the circle!" Tyl had no patience with folly.
"Stay, then." The man started to wheel his ball again,
unsteadily. The sticker stepped close and rapped him on the skull. As man and
ball fell, the sticker put one of his sticks between his own teeth and used
that hand to clamp on to the chain. This was an interesting maneuver, because
the typical star chain was spiked against just such contact-tiny, needlepointed
barbs. But the sticker seemed not to notice. He dragged the unconscious man to
the edge of the ring, then let go and bent to roll him out. With something akin to genuine pleasure,
Tyl presented the grotesque sticker with the golden band of manhood. He noticed
that the man's hands wore enormously callused. No wonder he did not fear barbs!
"Henceforth, warrior, be called-" Tyl paused. "What name have
you chosen?" The man tried to speak, but his voice was
rasping. It was as though he had calluses in his larynx, too. The word that
came out sounded like a growL Tyl took it in stride. "Henceforth be
called Var-Var the Stick." Then: "Who is your companion?" Var shook his shaggy leaning head, not
answering. But the woman came forth of her own accord, removing her veil and
cloak. "Sola!" Tyl exclaimed,
recognizing the wife of the Master. She was still a handsome woman, though it
had been almost ten years since he had first seen her. She had stayed about
four years with Sol, then gone to the new Master of Empire. Because the
conqueror was weaponless and wore no bracelet and used no name, she had kept
the band and name she had. This was tantamount to adultery, openly
advertised-but the Master had won her fairly. He was the mightiest man ever to
enter the circle, armed or not. If he didn't care about appearances, no one
else could afford to comment. But Sola had at least been faithful to her
chosen husbands, except for a little funny business at the very beginning with
that Sos fellow. What was she doing now, wandering about with a (hitherto)
nameless youth? "The Master trained him," she
said. "He wanted him to take his name by himself, without prejudice." A protйgй of the Weaponless! That made
several things fall into place. Well trained-naturally; the Master knew all
weapons as adversaries. Strong-yes, that followed. Ugly-of course. This was
exactly the sort of man - the Nameless One would like. Perhaps this was what
the Master himself had been like as a youth. And then he made another connection.
"That wild boy that ravaged the crops, five years ago-" "Yes. A man, now." Tyl's hands went to his own sticks.
"He bit me, then. I will have vengeance on him now." "No," she said. "That is
why I came. You shall not take Var to the circle." "Is he afraid to meet me by day? I
will waive terms." "Var is afraid of nothing. But he is
novice yet, and you the second ranked of the empire. He returns with me." "He requires a woman to protect him?
I should have named him Var the Schtick!" She stood up straight, her figure blooming
like that of a freshly nubile girL "Do you wish to answer to my
husband?" And Tyl, because he was bonded to the man
she termed her husband, and was himself a man of honor, had to stifle his fury
and answer, "No." She turned to Var. "We'll stay the
night here, then begin the journey back tomorrow. You will want to take your
bracelet to the main tent." Tyl smiled to himself. The new warrior,
with his grotesqueries, would find no takers for his band. Let him celebrate
alone! And perhaps one day, one year, they would
meet again, when the protection of the Nameless One did not apply. CHAPTER
FIVE Var
knew well enough the significance of the golden bracelet. It was the product of
crazy workmanship and distribution, costing the wearer nothing,
indistinguishable physically from thousands of others. But not only did it
identify him as a man, it served as a license to have a woman-for a night or a
year or a lifetime. He had but to put the bracelet on the slender wrist of the
girl of his choice and she was his, provided she agreed. Most girls were said
to be flattered to be offered such attention, and sought to retain the bracelet
as long as possible. They were particularly pleased to bear sons by the
bracelet, for as a man proved himself in the circle, so a woman proved herself
in fertility. The land always needed more people. The big tent was standard. Each camp had
one, where the unattached warriors resided, and where single girls made
themselves available. In winter a great fire heated the central chamber, while
the couples occupying the fringe compartments trusted to sleeping bags and
mutual warmth for their comfort. Var was sure he would get by nicely on the
latter system. In any event, it was summer. Dusk, and the lamps were already lighted
inside. The collective banquet was just finishing. Var, flush with his
achievement of a name, had not been hungry, so that was no loss. The girls were there, lounging on
home-made furniture. The crazies provided everything a warrior might need, but
it was considered gauche to use such unearned merchandise. The nomads
preferred, generally, to do for themselves. He walked up to the nearest girl. She wore
a lovely one-piece wrap-around fastened in front with a silver brooch-the costume
signifying her availability. Her hair was a languorous waving brown. Her figure
was excellent: high-breasted, low-thighed. Yes, she would do. He looked the question at her, putting his
right hand on the bracelet and beginning to twist it off. This was approved
technique; he had seen warriors do it at the Master's camp. "No," she said. Var stopped, hand on wrist. Had he
misunderstood? He was tempted to query her again, but preferred not to speak.
Words were not supposed to be necessary. He had only learned, or perhaps
relearned, the language since joining the Master and though he understood it
well enough, his mouth and tongue did not form the syllables well. He went on to the next, somewhat
disgruntled. He had not considered refusal, and didn't know how to handle it. This adjacent girl was slightly younger,
fair-haired and in pink. Now that he thought about it, she really looked better
than the first. He tapped his bracelet. She looked at him casually. "Can't
you talk?" Embarrassed, he grunted the word.
"Brach-rit." Bracelet. It was clear in his mind. "Get lost, stupid." Var did not know how to deal with this
either, so he nodded and went on. None of the girls were interested. Some
showed their contempt with disconcerting candor. Finally an older woman, wearing a
bracelet, came up to him. "You obviously don't understand,
Warrior, so I'll explain it to you. I saw you fight today, so don't think I'm
trying to insult you." Var was glad to have anyone treat him with
respect. Gratefully, he listened to her. "These girls are young," she
said. "They have never had to work, they have never borne children, they
have little experience. They're out for a good time. You-well, you're a
stranger, so they're cautious. And you're a fledgling warrior, so they're
contemptuous. Unjustly so. But as I said, they're young. And I have to tell
you-you're not pretty to look at. That doesn't matter in the circle, but it
does here. An experienced woman might understand-but not these good-time
juniors. Don't blame them. They need tempering by time, just as a warrior does.
They make mistakes too." Var nodded, frustrated but thankful for
her advice, though he did not completely understand it. "Who-" "I'm Tyla, the chiefs wife. I just
wanted you to understand." He had meant to ask what girl to solicit
next, but was glad to know the identity of this helpful woman. "Go back to your home-camp, where
they know you," she said. "Tyl doesn't like you, and that also
prejudices your case here. I'm sorry to spoil your big night, but that's the
way it is." Now he understoodc He wasn't wanted here.
"Thanks," he said "Good luck, Warrior. You'll find one
who's right for you, and she'll be worth the wait. You have lost nothing
here." Var walked out of the tent. Only as the cooling night air brushed him
did the reaction come. He war not wanted. At the Master's camp he had been
kindly treated, and no one had told him he was ugly. He had seemed to fit in
with human life, despite his childhood in the wilderness. Now he knew that he
had been sheltered-not physically, but socially. Today, with his formal.
achievement of manhood, he was also exposed to the truth. He was still a wild
boy, unfit to mingle with human beings. First he was embarrassed, so that his head
was hot, his hands shaking. He had been blithely offering his shiny virgin
bracelet.... Then he was furious. Why had he been
subjected to this? What right had these tame pretty people to pass judgment on
him? He tried to accommodate himself to their rules, and they rejected him.
None of them would survive in the badlands! He took out his shiny metal sticks and
hefted them fondly. He was good with these. He was a warrior now. He needed to
accept insults from no one. He stepped into the circle, the same one in which
he had won his manhood earlier in the day. He waved his weapon. "Come fight me!" he cried,
knowing the words came out as gibberish but not caring. "I challenge you
all!" A man emerged from a small tent.
"What's the noise?" he demanded; It was Tyl, the camp chief, dressed
in a rough woollen nightshirt. The man who, for some reason, did not like Var.
Var had never seen him before, that he recalled-though the man could have been
among the crowds of people that had gawked at him when the Master first brought
him from the badlands. "What are you doing?" Tyl
demanded, coming close. A yellow topknot dangled against the side of his head. "Come fight me!" Var shouted,
waving his sticks threateningly. His words might be incoherent, but his meaning
could not be mistaken. Tyl looked angry, but he did not enter the
circle. "There is no fighting after dark," he said. "And if
there were, I would not meet you, much as it would give me pleasure to bloody
your ugly head and send you howling back through the cornfields. Stop making a
fool of yourself." Cornfields? Almost, Var made a connection. Other people gathered, men and women and
excited children. They peered through the gloom at Var, and he realized that he
was now a far more ludicrous figure than he had been in the tent. "Leave him alone," Tyl said, and
returned to his residence with an almost comical flirt of his topknot. The
others dispersed, and soon Var was standing by himself again. He had only made
things worse by his belligerence. Dejected, he went to the only place he
knew where he could find some understanding, however cynical. The isolated tent
of his traveling companion: the Master's wife. "I was afraid it would come to
this," Sola said, her voice oddly soft. "I will go to Tyl and have
him fetch you a damsel. You shall not be deprived, this night." "No!" Var cried, horrified that
he should have to be satisfied by the intercession of a woman going to his
enemy. Human mores were not natural to him, but this was too obviously a thing
of shame. "That, too, I anticipated," she
said philosophically. "That's why I had my tent set up away from the main
camp." Var did not understand. "Come in, lie down," she said.
"It'd not- as bad as you think. A man doesn't prove himself in one day or
one night; it's the years that show the truth." Var crawled into the tent and lay down
beside her. He really did not know this woman well. She had remained aloof all
the years the Master trained him, only instructing him curtly in computations.
Thanks to her, he could count to one hundred, and tell whether six handfuls of
four ears of corn were more than two baskets with fifteen ears each. (They were
not.) Such calculations were difficult and pointless, and he had not enjoyed
the lessons, and Sola had made him feel particularly stupid, but the Master had
insisted. Thus his chief association with her had been negative. He had been surprised when she was
delegated-or had volunteered-to accompany him here for his manhood test. A
woman! But as it had turned out, she was quite competent. She walked well, so
that they made good distance each day and knew the route, and when they
encountered strangers she had done the talking. They had spent the nights in
the hostels, she in one bunk, he in another, though he would have preferred
even now to sleep in a familiar tree. Aloof she remained, but she did not
entirely conceal her body as she showered and changed for the night, and the
glimpses he bad had, had given him painful erections. His nature was animal;
any female, even one as old as this, provoked him. And she did know his origin
and understand his limitations. Now, in this strange unfriendly camp, hurt
by his own failures, he had come to her-his only contact with his only friend,
the Master. "So you asked the young girls, and
they ridiculed you," she said. "I had hoped better for you-but I was
young once myself, and just as narrow. I thought power was most important-to
marry a chief. And so I lost the man I loved, and now I am sorry." She had never talked like this before. Var
lay silent, satisfied for the moment to listen. It was better than thinking of
his own humiliations. She referred, of course, to her former husband-Sol of All
Weapons, who had lost his empire to the Master, and had gone to the mountain
with his baby girl. The episode had become legend already; everyone knew of
that momentous transfer of power and that tragic father-daughter suicide. If Sola had loved power so much that she
had given up the man she loved and the daughter she had borne to him, and taken
the victor to her bed-no wonder she suffered! "Would you understand," she
asked, "if I told you that when I thought I'd lost my love for ever, he
returned to me-and I found that it was only his body, not his heart, that was
mine, and even that body maimed and unfamiliar?" "No," Var said honestly. It was
easier to voice the words for her, for she understood him whether or not his
wilderness mouth cooperated. "Not everything is what it
seems," she murmured. "You, too, will find that friendship can make
hard requirements of you, and those you might deem enemy are men to be trusted.
Life is like that. Come, let's get this done with." He recognized a dismissal and began to
crawl out of the tent. "No," she said gently, holding
him back. "This is your night, and you shall have it in full measure. I
will be your woman." Var made a guttural sound, dumbfounded.
Could he have-understood her correctly? "Sorry, Var," she said. "I
hit you with that too abruptly. Lie down." He lay down again. "Wild boy," she continued,
"you are not a man until you have taken a woman. So it is written in our
unwritten code. I came to make sure you accomplished it all I have"-here
she paused-"done this before. Long ago. My husband knows. Believe me, Var,
though this appears to be a violation of the standards we have taught you, this
is the way it must be. I cannot explain it further. But you must understand one
thing, and promise me another." He had to speak. "The Master-" "Var, he knows!" she whispered
fiercely. "But he will never speak of it. This was decided almost ten
years ago. And you must know this, too: I am older than you, but I am not past
bearing age. The Nameless One is sterile. Tonight, and the nights that
follow-it ends when we reach home camp. If you should beget a child on me, it
will be the child of the Weaponless. I will never wear your bracelet. I will
never touch you again, after this journey. I will never speak of what happened
here between us, and neither will you. If I am pregnant, you will be sent away.
You have no claim upon me. It will be as though it never happened-except that
you will be a man. Do you understand!" "No, no-" he mumbled, already
sick with lust for her. "You understand." She reached
out suddenly and put her hand upon his loin. "You understand." He understood that she was offering her
body to him, and that he had no stamina to refuse. He was wilderness bred; the
willingness of the female was the male's command. "But you must promise," she
said, as she took his clubbed hand, only recently capable of any gentleness,
and brought it to her tender breast. She was already nude within her bag.
"You must promise-" The heat was rising in him, abolishing any
scruples he might have had. Var knew he would do it. Perhaps the Master would
kill him, but tonight- "You must promise-to kill the man who harms my
child." Var went child "You have no
child!" he blurted. "None that can be harmed-" And became aware
again of his crudity and cruelty of word and concept. He was still wild. "Promise." "How can I promise when your child is
long dead?" She silenced him with the first fully female kiss he had ever
experienced. His body accelerated in response, knowing what to do despite his
confusion and what seemed like madness on her part. She talked of her dead
child while preparing to make love, but her breasts remained soft, her legs
open. "If ever the situation arises, you will know," she said. "I promise." What else could he
do? She said no more, but her body spoke for
her. This supposedly aloof, cold woman-novice that he was, Var still recognized
in her a sexual fury of unprecedented proportion. She was hot, she was lithe,
she was savage. She was at least twenty-five years old, but in the dark she
seemed a buxom, eager fifteen. It was not hard to forget for the moment that
she was in fact middle-aged. As
the connection was made and the explosion formed within him, - he realized that
it might be his own future child he had just sworn to avenge.. . anonymously. CHAPTER SIX The
Master was waiting for them. He used one of the crazy hostels as a business
office, and had entire drawers of papers with writing on them. Var had never
comprehended the reason for such records, but did not question the wisdom of
his mentor. The Master was literate: he was able to look at the things called
books and repeat speeches that men long dead had said. This was an awesome yet
useless ability. - "Here is your warrior," Sola
said. "Var the Stick-a man in every sense of the word." And with an
obscure smile she departed for her own tent. The Master stood in the glassy rotating
door of the cylindrical hostel and studied Var for a long moment. "Yes, you are changed. Do you know
now what it is to keep a secret? To know and not speak?" Var nodded affirmatively, thinking of what
had passed between him and the Master's phenomenal wife on the way home. Even
if he had not been forbidden to talk of that, he would have balked at this
point. "I have another secret for you.
Come." And with no further question or explanation the Nameless One led
the way away from the cabin, letting the door spin about behind him. Var
glanced once more at the sparkling transparent cone that topped the hostel and
its mysterious mechanisms, and turned to follow. They walked a mile, passing
warriors and their families busy at sundry tasks practising with weapons,
mending clothing, cleaning meat and exchanged routine greetings. The Master
seemed to be in no hurry. "Sometimes," he said, "a man can find
himself in a situation not of his making or choosing, where he must keep
silence even though he prefers to speak, and though others may deem him a
coward. But his preference is not always wise, and the opinion of others does
not make a supposition true. There is courage of other types than that of the
circle." Var realized that his friend was telling
him something important, but he wasn't sure how it applied. He sensed the
Master's secret was going to be as important to his life as Sola's had been to
his manhood. Strange things seemed to be developing; the situation was changed
from his prior experience. When they were well beyond the sight or
hearing of any other person, the Master cut away from the beaten trail and
began to run. He galloped ponderously, shaking the ground, and his breath
emerged noisily, but he maintained a good pace. Var ran with him, far more
easily, mystified. The Master, as he well knew, was tireless but where was he
going? Their route led toward the local badlands
markers, then along them, then through them.. Var had thought the Weaponless
was afraid of such regions, since his severe radiation sickness of the time the
two had met. It had taken the man months to regain his full strength; and from
time to time, in the privacy of tent or office, he had bled again or been sick
or reeled from surges of weakness. Var knew this well, and Sola was aware of
it, but it had been hidden from others of the empire. Much of the early battle
training Var had received had been as much to exercise the Master gradually as
to profit the wild boy. And it had been common knowledge that the Master
avoided the badlands with almost cowardly care. Obviously he was not afraid. Why had he
let men think he was? Was this what he had referred to just now that other kind
of courage? But what reason could there be for it? Deep in the badlands, but in a place where
there was no radiation, there was a camp. Strange warriors manned it men Var
had never seen before. They wore funny green clothing riddled with knobs and
pockets, and on their heads were inverted pots. They carried metal rocks. The leader of this odd tribe came up
promptly. He was short, stout, old, and bad curly yellow hair. Obviously unfit
to fight in the circle. "This is Jim," the Master said. "Var the
Stick," he added, completing the introduction. The two men eyed each other suspiciously. "Jim and Var," the Master said,
smiling grimly, "you don't know each other, but I want you to accept my
word on this: you can trust each. other. You both have had similar misfortunes.
Jim whose brother of the same name went to the mountain twenty years ago, Var
whose whole family was lost in the badlands." Var still was not impressed, and the other
man seemed to share his sentiment. To be without family was no signal of merit. "Var is a warrior I have personally
trained. His skin is immediately sensitive to radiation, so that he cannot
accidentally be burned, no matter where he goes." Jim became intensely, interested. "And Jim-Jim the Gun, if you want his
weapon-is literate. He and I made contact by letter years ago, when the the
need developed. He has studied the old texts, and knows as much as any man
among the nomads about explosive weapons. He is training this group in the
ancient techniques of warfare." Var recognized the man's weapon now. It
was one of the metal stones that were stored in certain badlands buildings. But
it hardly seemed suitable for use in the circle. It had no cutting edge, and
was far too small and clumsy to serve as a club. And once thrown, it would be
lost. "Var will be liaison man between this
group and the outside," the Master said. "Assuming he is willing.
Later he'll be an advance scout, but I want him to know how to shoot,
too." Jim and Var still merely looked at each
other. "I'll break the ice," the Master said. "Then i'll have to
go back before someone misses me. Var, fetch that jug over there, if you
please." He pointed across a field to a brown ceramic jar perched on an
old stump. Jim started to say something, but the
Master held up his hand. Var loped toward it. About half the way he skidded to
a stop. His skin was burning, He retreated a few paces and circled to the side,
looking for a way around the radiation. It took him several minutes, but finally
he found a channel and reached the jug. He brought it back, retracing his
devious route. The Master and Jim had been joined by a dozen other men, all
watching silently. Var handed over the jug. "It's true! A living geiger!"
Jim exclaimed, amazed. "We can use him, all right." The Master returned the jug to Var.
"Set it on the ground about fifty feet away, if you please." Var complied. "Demonstrate your shotgun," the
Master said to Jim. The man went into a tent and brought out
an object like a sheathed sword. He held it up, pointing the narrow end toward
the jug. "There will be noise," the
Master warned Var. "It will not harm you. I suggest you watch the
jug." Var did so. Suddenly a blast of thunder
occurred beside him, making him jump and grab for his weapon. The distant jug
shattered as though smashed by a club. No one had touched it or thrown anything
at it. "Pieces of metal from this long gun
did that," the Master said. "Jim will show you how it works. Stay
with him, as you choose; I will return another day." And he left,
cantering as before. Jim turned to Var. "How is it that
you are not bonded, since he trained you himself and trusts you with this
secret?" Var did not answer immediately. He had not
realized it before, but it was true he was not bonded. He was not a member of
the Nameless One's empire or any of its subject tribes, for he had never been
defeated in the circle. His only battle had been the formal achievement of his
manhood. Ordinarily a warrior joined a tribe of his choosing by ritually
challenging its chief. When he lost-as was inevitable, for no novice could
match a chief-he was according to nomad convention bonded, subject to the will
of that leader, or the leader's leader. If he fought a man from another tribe
and lost, his allegiance changed; if he won, the other man joined his own
tribe. Once Var had taken name and bracelet, he had become a free agent- until
such time as he lost that freedom in the circle. Why had the Weaponless never made
arrangement for Var? And how had Jim known about this omission? "He was scrupulous about saying 'if
you please' to you," Jim said. "That meant he could not order
you." "I don't know why," Var said.
Then, seeing the perplexity on the man's face, he repeated it more carefully,
forcing his tongue to get it right. "Don't-know." 'Well, it's none of my business," Jim
said easily, affecting not to notice Var's clumsiness with the language.
"I won't bother with the formality of address; if I tell you to do
something, it's not an order, only advice. OK?" "OK," Var said, able to
pronounce these syllables well enough. "And I'll have to tell you a lot,
because guns are dangerous. They can kill just as readily as a sword can, and
do it from a distance. You saw the jug." Var had seen the jug. What could shatter
it at fifty feetshould be able to hurt a man at the same distance. Jim put his hand on the metal at his hip.
"Here-first lesson. This is a pistol a small handgun. One of the hundreds
we found stored in boxes in a badlands building, We had to use the click-boxes
to chart a route in; I don't know how the boss knew about it. I've been running
this camp for the past three years, training the men he sends... but that's
beside the point." He. did something and the metal opened. "It's hollow,
see. This is the barrel and this is a bullet. You put the bullet in here, close
it up, and when you press this trigger-blam! The bullet explodes, and part of
it shoots out here, very fast. It's like a thrown dagger. Watch." He set up a piece of wood, pointed the
hollow end of the pistol at it and shoved his forefinger against the spike he
called the trigger. "Noise," he warned, and there was a burst of
sound. Smoke shot out of the gun and the wood jumped. Jim broke open the weapon, that now seemed
to be hot, and showed Var the interior. "See-bullet's gone. And if you'll
look at the target-that piece of wood-you'll see where it hit." He offered
the weapon to Var "Now you try it" Var accepted the gun, and after some
struggle got a bullet in. But his hand would not fit around the base properly,
and his finger was too thick and warped to maneuver the trigger. Jim,
perceiving the difficulty as quickly as Var did, quickly produced a larger gun.
This one he managed to fire. The shock traveled up his arm, but it was
slight compared to the tap of a stick in the circle. His bullet plowed into the
ground. "We'll show you how - to aim," Jim said. "Remember, the
gun is a weapon, but unlike the instruments you are familiar with, it can kill-
by accident. Treat it as you would a sword in motion. With respect." Var learned a great deal in the following
days. He had thought there was little more to discover, after Sola had shown
him the marvelous social intricacies of generating life. Now he wondered that
anything at all remained, as Jim showed him the devastating unsocial devices
for terminating life. The Master came for him. "Now you
know part of my secret," he said. "And I will tell you another part.
This is an invasion force-and we shall invade the mountain." "The mountain!" "The mountain of death, yes. It is
not what you have supposed-what all nomads suppose. Not every man who goes
there dies. There are people- living beneath it-similar to the crazies, but
with guns. They hold hostages-" But here he changed his mind. "We
must storm that mountain and drive out these men. Only then will the empire be
secure." "I don't understand." Actually,
it was a questioning grunt. "I have held the empire in check for
six years, because I feared the power of the underworld. Now I am ready to move
against it. I do not say that these are evil men, but they must be displaced.
Once the enemy is gone, the empire will expand rapidly, and we shall bring
civilization to all the continent." So the murmurings of discontent had been
wrong there too! The Weaponless was not stifling the empire-not permanently. "I have a dangerous assignment for
you. I have left you a free agent so that you may choose for yourself. It will
require working alone, going into extremely unpleasant places, and telling no
one of your mission or your adventures except me. I told Jim you were to be
liaison man and scout, but this is dangerous scouting he doesn't know about.
You may die violently, but not in the circle. You may be tortured. You may be
trapped in lethal radiation. You may have to violate the code of the circle in
order to succeed, for we are dealing with unscrupulous men. The leader of the
underworld has only contempt for our mores and our honor." - The Master waited, but Var did not reply. "You may ask what you want in return.
I mean to deal fairly with you." - - "After I do this," Var
enunciated carefully, "then can I join the empire?" The Nameless One looked at him,
astonished. Then he began to laugh. Var laughed too, not certain what was
funny. CHAPTER
SEVEN The beginning was only a hole in a pit in
a cavity in the ground, where water disappeared during storms. But underneath
it expanded into a cavern he could almost stand in. Var remained there for a
time, motionless, getting his full night vision and absorbing the smells. He knew in which direction the mountain
lay. This sense, like that of smell and his sharp night sight and his ability
to run almost doubled over, had remained with him after he left the wild life.
He was still quite at home in the wilderness. He shook off his shoes. He had never been
comfortable in them, and for this work his hooflike toes were best. Some water still seeped down, but the main
section of the cave was clear. The base was caked with gravel; the sides were
slimy with mosslike fungus. On a hunch abetted by observation, Var took a
singlestick and scraped the wall. As the plant life and grime gave way, metal
touched metal. This cave - was not completely natural.
The Master had suggested that this might be the case. The entire mountain, he
had said, was unnatural-though he did not know how it had come about. The chances of an unnatural cave
connecting to a natural mountain seemed good. Var, eye, ear and nose now adjusted to
this environment, moved on. His mission was to chart a route into the dread
mountain-a route that bypassed the surface defenses, and that men could follow.
If he found the route, and kept it secret from the underworiders, the empire
could have an almost bloodless victory. If there were no route, there would be a
much worse battle on the surface. Lives depended on his mission perhaps the
life of the Master himself. The tunnel branched. The pipe going toward
the mountain was clogged with rubble; the other was wide and clear. Var knew,
why: when rainfall was heavy, water coursed this way, removing all
obstructions. He would have to follow the water, to be sure of getting anywhere
but he would also have to pay close attention to the weather, lest the water
follow him. Was it possible to anticipate a storm underground? The passage widened as it descended. Its
walls were almost vertical and metallic; overhead, metal beams now showed
regularly. It debouched into an extremely large concorse with a long pit down
the center. He peered down, noting how the delta of rubble tipped into that
chasm. He did not venture into it himself. The bottom was packed with
slick-looking mud, and there were dark motions within that mud: worms, maggots
or worse. There had been a time when he had eaten such with gusto, but
civilization had affected his appetite. He tapped the level surface of the upper
platform. Under the crusted grime there was tile very like that of a hostel. The footing was sound. The Master had told him that there were
many artifacts in this region reninining from the time before the Blast. The
Ancients had made buildings and tunnels and miraculious machines, and some of
these remained, though no one knew their function. Certainly Var could not
fathom the use of such a large, long compartment with a tiled floor and a pit
dividing it completely. He followed it down, listening to distant
rustles and sniffing the stale drifts of air. Though his eyes were fully
adapted to the gloom, he could not see clearly for any distance. There was not
enough light for any proper human vision, this deep in the bowel. Soon the platform narrowed, and finally
the wall slanted into the pit, and there was nowhere to go but down. The
Ancients could not have used this for walking then, since it went nowhere. They had been, the Master said, like the
crazies and like the underworlders, only more so; there was no fathoming their
motives. This passage proved it. To put such astonishing labors into so useless
a structure.... He climbed down carefully. The drop was
only a few feet, not hazardous in itself. It was the life in that lower muck
that he was wary of. Familiar, it might be harmless, as familiar poison-berries
were harmless-no one would eat them. Unfamiliar, it was potentially deadly. But the mud was harder than he had
supposed; the gloom had changed its seeming properties. Rising from it were two
narrow metal rails, side by side but several feet apart. They were quite firm,
refusing to bend or move no matter what pressure be applied, and they extended
as far as he could discern along the pit. He found that by balancing on one, he
could walk along without touching the mud at all, and that was worthwhile. He moved. His hoof-toes, softened some by
the shoes he had had to wear among men but still sturdy, pounded rapidly on the
metal as he got the feel of it, and his balance became sure despite the
darkness and the slender support. The pit-tunnel was interminable, and did not
go toward the mountain. He hesitated to go too far, lest a rainstorm develop
above and send its savage waters down to drown him before he could escape. Then
he realized that this tunnel was too large to fill readily, and saw the dusky
watermarks on its cold walls: only two or three feet above the level of the
rails. He could wade or swim, if it came to that. Even so, it was pointless to follow this
passage indefinitely. It was now curving farther away from the mountain, so
could hardly serve the Master's purpose. He would follow it another five minutes or
so, then turn back. But in one minute he was stopped. The
tunnel ended. Rather, something was blocking it. A
tremendous metal plug, with spurs and gaps and rungs. Var tapped it with his stick. The thing
was hollow, but firm. It seemed to rest on the rails, humping up somewhat
between them so as not to touch the floor. Could there be a branching or turning~
beyond this obstacle? Var grabbed hold and hauled himself up the face of the
plug, curling his fingers stiffly around what offered. He was searching to learn
whether there were a way through it. There was. He poked his head into the
musty interior, inhaling the stale air. He knocked on the side of the square
aperture and it clanged. He could tell the surrounding configuration of metal
by the sound and echo. He climbed inside. - The floor here was higher than outside. It
was mired in a thick layer of dirt and droppings. This was like a badlands
building, with places that could be seats, and other places that could be
windows, except that there was only a brief space between the apertures and the
blank tunnel wall. And all of it was dark. Eyes useless, ears becoming confused
by the confinement of sound, Var finally had to use the crazy flashlight the
Master had given him. For there was life here. Something stirred. Var suppressed a
reflexive jump and put the beam of light on it, shielding his eyes somewhat
from the intolerable glare. Then he got smart and clapped his hand over the
plastic lens, holding in the light so that only red welts glowed through. He
aimed, let digits relax, let the beam shove out to spear its prey. It was a rat-a blotched, small-eyed
creature that shied away from the brilliance with a squeal of pain. This Var knew rats did not travel alone.
Where one could live, a hundred could live. And where rats resided, so did
predators. Probably small ones-weasels, mink, mongoose-but possibly numerous.
And the rats themselves could be vicious, and sometimes rabid, as he knew from
badlands buildings. He walked quickly down the long, narrow
room, seeing a doorway at its end outlined by the finger illuminated beam. He
had to move along before too many creatures gathered. Rats did not stay
frightened long without reason. Beyond the door was a kind of chamber and
another door. More mysterious construction by the Ancients! Corning down the hail beyond that was a
snake. A large one, several feet long. Not poisonous, he judged-but unfamiliar
and possibly mutant. He retreated. The rats were already massed in the other
room. Var strode through them, shining his light where he intended to step, and
they skittered back. But they closed in behind, little teeth showing
threateningly. Too aggressive for his comfort. He had stirred up an ugly nest,
and they were bold in their own territory. He scrambled out the window and dropped to
the dank floor of the tunnel His feet sank in the mud; it was softer here, or
he had broken through a crust. He turned off the flash, waited a moment to
recover sight, and found a rail to follow back down the tunnel. Some other way would have to be found. It
was not that the rats and snakes stopped him-but there were sure to be other
animals, and a troop of men would stir them all up. In any event, the direction
was wrong. But he could not escape the angry stir so
easily. Something silent came down the tunnel. He felt the moving air and
ducked nervously. It was a bat-the first of many. What did all these creatures feed on?
There seemed to be no green plants, only mold and fungus. And insects. Now he heard them stirring,
rising into the foul air from their myriad burrows. Apprehensively, he flashed his light. Some were white moths. Var's heart thudded. There was no way he
could be sure of avoiding these deadly stingers here except by standing
still-and that had its own dangers. He had to move, and if he brushed into
one-well, he would have a couple of hours to reach the surface and seek help
before the poison brought him to a full and possibly fatal coma. Certainly
fatal if be succumbed to it here in the tunnels, where men Would never find
him. Even if he received only a minor sting, that weakened him, and then it
rained...or if the rats and snakes became more bold, and ventured along the
rail.... But not all white moths were badlands
mutants. These seemed smaller. Maybe they were innocuous. If these were of the deadly variety, this
route was doomed. Men could not use it, however directly it might lead to the
mountain. That would make further exploration useless. Best to know immediately. Var ran along the
track until he saw the high platforms. He climbed up and oriented himself,
identifying his original point of entry. Then he ran after a white moth and
swooped with his two hands, trapping it. It was his fingers that were awkward,
not his wrists or hands. He held the insect cupped clumsily between
his palms, terrified yet determined. For thirty seconds he stood there,
controlling his quivering, sweating digits. The moth fluttered in its prison, but Var
felt no sting. He squeezed it gently and it struggled
softly. At last he opened his hands and let the
creature go. It was harmless. Then he rested for five minutes, regaining
his equilibrium. He would much rather have stepped into the circle with lame
hands against a master sworder, than against a badlands moth like this. But he
had made the trial and won. The way was still clear. He crossed the double-rail pit and mounted
to the far platform. There were tunnels leading away in the proper direction.
He chided himself for not observing them before. He selected one and ran down
it. And halted. His skin was burning. There was radiation here. Intense. He backed off and tried another branch.
Even sooner he encountered it. Impassable. He tried a third. This went farther, but
eventually ran into the same wall of radiation. It was as though the mountain
were ringed by roentgen.... That left the railed tunnel, going in the
other direction. This might circle around the flesh-rotting rays. He had to
know. Var dropped down and ran along the track.
He went faster than before, because time had been consumed in the prior
explorations, and he had greater confidence -in the narrow footing. Probably a
man with normal, soft, wide feet could not have stayed on the track so readily.
Or have felt its continuing solidity by the tap of nail on metal-an important
reassurance, in this gloom. On and on it went, for miles. He passed
another series of platforms, and felt the barest tinge of radiation; just
before he stopped on the track, it faded, and he went on. Such a level of the
invisible death was not good to stay in, but was harmless for a rapid passage. The rubble between the tracks became
greater, the walls more ragged, as though some tremendous pressure had pressed
and shaken this region. He bad seen such collapsed structures during his
wild-boy years; now he wondered whether the rubble and the radiation could be
connected in any way. But this was idle speculation. He was very near the mountain now. He came
to a third widening of the tunnel and platform-but this one was in very bad
condition. Tumbled stone was everywhere, and some radiation. He ran on by,
nervous about the durability of this section. A badlands building in such
disrepair was prone to collapse on small provocation, and here the falling rock
would be devastating. But the track stopped. It twisted about,
unsettling him unexpectedly (he should have paid attention to its changing beat
under his tonails), and terminated in a ragged spire, and beyond that the
rubble filled in the tunnel until there was no room to pass. Var went back to the third set of
platforms. He crawled up on the mountain-side, avoiding rubble and alert to any
sensation in his skin. When he felt the radiation, even so slight as to be
harmless, he shied away. The Master had stressed that a route entirely clear
must be found, for ordinary men might be more sensitive to the rays than Var,
despite their inability to detect it without click-boxes. Two passages were invisibly sealed off.
The third was clear, barely. There were large droppings in it, showing that the
animals had already discovered its availability. This in turn suggested that it
went somewhere-perhaps to the surface-for the animals would not travel so
frequently in and out of a dead end. It branched-the Ancients must have had
trouble making up their minds!-and again he took the fork leading toward the
mountain. And again he ran into trouble. For this was the lair of an animal-a large
one. The droppings here were ponderous and fresh-the fruit of a carnivore. Now
he smelled its rank body effusions, and now he heard its tread. But the tunnel was high and clear and he
could run swiftly along it. It was narrow enough so that any creature could
come at him only from front or back. So he waited for it impelled by curiosity,
if it were something that could be killed to clear the passage for human
infiltration of the mountain, he would make the report. He cupped the light and
aimed it ahead. Rats scuttled around a bend, squinted in
the glare, and milled in confusion. Then a gross head appeared: frog-like,
large-eyed, horny-beaked. The mouth opened toothlessly. There was a flash of
pink. A rat squealed and bounced up-then was drawn by a pink strand into that
orifice. It was an extensive, sticky tongue that did the hauling. The beam played over one bulging eye, and
the creature blinked and twisted aside. It seemed to be a monstrous salamander.
As Var stepped back, some fifteen feet of its body came into sight. The skin
was flexible, glistening; the legs were squat, the tail was stout. Var wasn't certain he could kill it with
his sticks, but he was sure he could hurt it and drive it back. This was an
amphibian mutant. The moist skin and flipper-like extremities suggested that it
spent much time in water. And his skin reacted to its presence: the creature
was slightly radio-active. That meant that there was water-probably a
flooded tunnel. Water that extended into radiation, and was contaminated by it.
And there would be other such mutants, for no creature existed alone. This was
not a suitable route for man. Var turned and ran, not fearing the
creature but not caring to stay near it either. It was a rat eater, and
probably beneficial to man in that sense. He had no reason to fight it. That left the other fork of the passage.
He turned into it and trotted along, feeling the press of time more acutely. He
was hungry, too. He wished he could unroll his tongue and spear something
tasty, many feet away, and suck it in. Man didn't have all the advantages. There was another cave-in, but he was able
to scramble through. And on the far side there was light. Not daylight. The yellow glow of an
electric bulb. He had reached the mountain. The passage was clean here, and wide.
Solid boxes were stacked in piles, providing cover. This had to be a storeroom. Near the opening through which he had
entered there was food: several chunks of bread, a dish of water. Poison! his mind screamed. He had avoided
such traps many times in the wild state. Anything set out so invitingly and
inexplicably was suspect. This would be how the underworlders kept the rats
down. He had accomplished his mission. He could
return and lead the troops here, with their guns. This chamber surely opened
into the main areas of the mountain, and there was room here for the men to
mass before attacking. Still he had better make quite sure, for
it would be very bad if by some fluke the route were closed beyond this point.
He moved deeper into the room, hiding behind the boxes though there was no one
to see him. At the far end he discovered a closed door. He approached it
cautiously. He touched the strange knob- and heard footsteps. Var started for the tunnel, but realized
almost immediately that he could not get through the small aperture unobserved in
the time he had. He ducked behind the boxes again as the knob rotated and the
door opened. He could wait, and if discovered he could kill the man and be on
his way. He hefted his two sticks, afraid to peek around lest he expose
himself. The steps came toward him, oddly light and
quick. To check the poison, he realized suddenly. The food would have to be
replaced every few hours, or the rats would foul it and ignore it. As the
person passed him, Var poked his head over between shielding flaps and looked. It was a woman. His grip tightened on the sticks. How
could he kill a woman? Only men fought in the circle. Women were not barred
from it, specifically; they merely lacked the intelligence and skill required
for such activity, and of course their basic function was to support and
entertain the men. And if he did kill her what would he do with the body? A
corpse was hard to conceal for long, beшause it began to smell. It would betray
his presence, if not immediately certainly within hours. Far too soon for the
nomadS to enter secretly. She was middle-aged, though of smaller
build than the similarly advanced woman he had known, Sols. Her hair was short,
brown and curly, but her face retained an elfin quality and she moved with
grace. She wore a smock that concealed her figure; had her face and poise not
given her away, Var might have mistaken her for a child because of her
diminutive stature. Was this what all underworiders were like? Small and old
and smocked? No need to worry about the conquest, then. She glanced at the bread, then beyond-and
stopped. There, in the scant dust, was Vat's
footprint. The round, callused ball, the substantial, protective, curled-under
toenails. She might not recognize it as human, but she had to realize that
something much larger than a rat had passed. Var charged her, both sticks lifted. He
had no choice now. She whirled to face him, raising her small
hands. Somehow his sticks missed her head and he was wrenched about,
half-lifted, stumbling into the wall, twisting, falling. He caught his footing again and oriented
on her. He saw her fling off her smock and stand waiting for him, hands poised,
body balanced, expression alert. She wore a brief skirt and briefer halter and
was astonishingly feminine in contour for her age. Again-like Sola. He had seen that wary, competent attitude
before. When the Master had captured him in the badlands. When men faced each
other in the circle. It was incredible that a woman, one past her prime and
hardly larger than a child, should show such readiness. But he had learned to
deal with oddities, and to read the portents rapidly and accurately. He turned again and scrambled into the
tunnel. On the dark side he rolled over and waited
with the sticks for her head to poke through the narrow aperture. But she was clever: she did not follow
him. He risked one look back through and saw her standing still, watching. Quickly be retreated. When he deemed it
safe, he began to run, retracing his route. He had a report to make. CHAPTER
EIGHT The
Master- listened with complete passivity to the report. Var was afraid he had
failed, but did not know quite how, for he had found a route into the mountain.
"So if she tells the mountain master, they will seal up the passage. But
we could reopen it-" "Not against a flamethrower,"
the Nameless One said morosely. Then, amzingly, he bent his head into his
hands. "Had I known! Had I known! She, of all people! I would have gone
myself!" - Var stared at him, not comprehending.
"You recognize the woman?" "Sosa." He waited, but the Master did not clarify
the matter. The name meant nothing to Var. After a long time, the Weaponless spoke:
"We shall have to mount a direct frontal attack. Bring Tyl to me." Var left without replying. Tyl was no
friend of his, and Tyl was in his own camp several hundred miles away, and Var
did not have to follow any empire directive. But he would go for TyL Jim the Gun intercepted him as he
departed. "Show him this," he said. "No one else." And he gave Var a handgun and a box of
ammunition. And a written note. Tyl was impressed by power and therefore
fascinated by the gun. In some fashion Var did not follow, but which he
suspected was influenced by the note Tyl's wife read, the chief set aside his
standing grudge and cultivated Var for his knowledge of firearms. Var had good memory for any person who had
ever threatened his well-being and he had not at all forgotten his
embarrassments of the first meeting with this man. But Tyl was one of those who,
though~maddening when antipathetic, could be absolutely charming when friendly.
As surely as he might have courted a lovely girl, Tyl courted Var. And by the time Tyl and his vast tribe
reached the mountain, he and Var were friends. They entered the circle together
many times, but never for terms or blood, and under Tyl's expert guidance Var
became far more proficient with the sticks. He saw that he had been a
preposterous fool ever to challenge Tyl with this weapon; the man had never had
cause to fear him in the circle. A dozen times in practice Tyl disarmed
him, each time showing him the mistake he had made and drilling him in the
proper countermoves. Tyl named him a score of names, stickers
of the empire, that were his marks to excel, and warned him of the other
warriors to be wary of. "You are strong and tough," he said,
"and courageous-but you still lack sufficient experience. In a year,
two" Var, in those evenings when the tribe
settled for the night and went about the processes even a travelling tribe must
go about, also had a regular practise against other weapons. The Master had
instructed him in the basictechniques, but that was not at all the same as
actual combat. The stick had to learn to blunt the sword, thwart -the club, and
to navigate the staff-or the stick was useless. Here with Tyl's disciplined,
combat-ready tribe, Var's stick mastered these things. - - - More of a warrior than be had been, he
returned to the Nameless One's hidden camp near the mountain. Now he understood
why Tyl was second in command. The man was honorable and sensible and capable
and a expert warrior-and not given to letting minor grudges override his
judgment. The feud between them had been a momentary thing that Var bad
mistaken once for malice. The Master must have known, and shown him the truth
by sending him on this mission. Var was present when the Weaponless
conferred with the Two Weapons. "You have seen the gun," the
Master said. "What it can do." Tyl nodded. The truth was that he had
fired it many times and become fairly proficient. He had even brought down a
rabbit with it-something Var, with his clumsy grip, could not do. "The men we face have guns-and worse
weapons. They do not honor the code of the circle." Tyl nodded again. Var knew he was
fascinated by the tactical problems inherent in gun combat. "For six years I have held the empire
in check-for fear of the killers of the underworld. Their guns-when we had
none." Tyl looked surprised, realizing that this
was not just a staging area. "The men who travel to the mountain-" "Do not always die there." - Var did not comprehend the expression that
crossed Tyl's face. "Sol of All Weapons-" "There-alive. Hostage." "And you-" - "I came from the mountain. I
returned." Now Tyl's mouth fell open. "Sos! Sos
the Rope! And the bird-" "Nameless, weaponless, helpless.
Stupid dead. Bound to dismantle the empire." Tyl looked as though something astonishing
and profound and not entirely pleasing had passed between them, more than the information
about the mountain. Var could not quite grasp what, though he did recognize the
name. "Sos" as connected to
"Sosa." He suspected that Tyl's most basic loyalty lay with Sol of
All Weapons, the former Master of the empire; perhaps the knowledge that that
man lived made Tyl excited. "Now-?' Tyl inquired. "Now we
also have guns." "The empire-" "Will expand. Perhaps under Sol, as
before. After this conquest of the mountain." "But these-guns-are not circle
weapons," Tyl protested. Var could see how eager he was. "This is not a circle matter. It is
war." Var was shocked. He knew what war was. The
Master had told him many times. War was the cause of the Blast. The Master glanced at him, fathoming his
disturbance. "I have told you war is evil, that it
must never come to our society. It very nearly destroyed the world, once. But
we are faced here with a problem that cannot be allowed to stand. The mountain
must be reduced. This is the war to end wars." What the Master said seemed reasonable,
but Var knew that something was wrong. There was evil in this project, and not
the evil of war itself. For the first time be questioned the wisdom of the
Weaponless. But he could not decide what it was that bothered him, so he said
nothing, Tyl did not look comfortable either, but
he did not argue. "How are we to accomplish this?" The Master brought out a sketch he must
have made during the months of his encampment here. "This is what the crazies call a contour map. I have made
sightings of the mountain from all sides, and the land about It. See- here is
our present camp, well beyond its defensive perimeter. Here is the hostel where
the suicides stop before making the ascent. Here is the subway tunnel Var
explored." "Subway?" Evidently the word was
as new to Tyl as it was to Var. "The Ancients used it for travelling,
Metal vehicles something like crazy tractors, except - that they roiled on
tracks and moved much faster. The ones on the ground were called 'trains' and
the ones below, 'subways.' Var tells me he discovered an actual train down
there, too." Var had told him no such thing, He had
only reported on what he found-tunnels, platforms, rails, a plug, a cave-in,
radiation, a monster. He had seen nothing like a crazy tractor. Why should the
Master lie? "I had hoped to use such a route to
make a surprise foray. But the underworld knows of it now-knows that we
know-that the radiation is down. So they will have it booby-trapped. We must
make an overland attack." Tyl looked relieved. "My tribe will
take it for you." The Master smiled. "I do not question
the competence of your tribe. But your men are warriors of the circle. What would they do against guns? Guns
fired from cover, from a distance, without warning. And flamethrowers?" "Flamethrowers?" "Jets of fire that consume a man in
moments." Tyl nodded, but Var could see that he did
not believe such a thing was possible, despite the other wonders they had
learned about. Var didn't either. If fire were shot out in a jet, the wind would
put it out. "Do you remember when someone told
you about white moths whose sting was deadly? About tiny creatures who could
overrun armed warriors? Fire that would float on water?" "I remember," Tyl said, and was
sober. Var did not see what relevance such -
rhetorical questions had to the problem, since everyone knew about the moths
and the swarming shrews of the badlands. Floating fire was ridiculous. But now
Tyl seemed to believe in flamethrowers. "This will be ugly fighting,"
the Weaponless said. "Men will die outside the circle, never seeing the
men who kill them. We are like the shrews-we must swamp a prepared camp, and we
shall die in multitudes. But if we persevere, we shall take the mountain
despite all the horrors there. "Speak to your subcbiefs. Tell them
to seek volunteers- true volunteers, not coerced men-for a battle where half of
them will die. They will not be using their natural weapons. Those that enlist
will be issued guns and shown how to use them." Tyl stood up, smiling. "I have longed
for the old days. Now they return." Three thousand men of Tyl's monster tribe
put aside their given weapons and took instruction in guns. Day and night,
Jim's small tribe spread out over the firing range, each man supervising one
warror at a time. When the gun had been mastered, the trainee was given the
pistol or rifle and twenty rounds of ammunition and told to report back to the
main camp. And not to fire it before the battle. Var was kept busy relaying messages from
the Master to Tyl and the subchiefs. The Weaponless pored over his map of the
mountain and made notations for strategy and deployment. "We are
shrews," he said mysteriously. "We must utilize shrew tactics. They
know we're here, but they don't know exactly when or how we'll attack. They
won't kill their hostages until they're sure they can't be used for bargaining
purposes. We shall try to overwhelm them before they realize it Even so, I do
not expect to leave this campaign a happy man." The only hostage Var knew of was Sol, the
prior Master of the empire. Why should his welfare loom so important now? The
Master could hardly care for competition again. They were ready. The men were trained and
deployed in a ring entirely around the mountain. Special troops guarded the subway
and its connected tunnels, and no strangers were permitted anywhere in the
vicinity. Wives and children had no place in this effort; they were removed to
a camp of their own a day's walk distant, and married non-volunteers guarded
that region. They were ready. But no attack was
launched. Men chafed at the delay, eager to test their new weapons, eager to
probe the dread defenses of the underworld. The mountain had a morbid
fascination for them. They had guns and believed they could capture any fortress
but to take the mountain would be like conquering death itself! Then, on the very worse day for such an
effort, the Master put the troops in motion. He ignored Tyl's dismay and Var's
perplexity. At the height of a blinding thunderstorm, they charged the
mountain. Var and Tyl stood beside the Nameless One,
at his direction, each privately wondering what manner of man the leader had
become. They watched the proceedings from an elevated and carefully protected
blind. It was difficult to see anything Jn the rain, but they knew what to
watch for. "The lightning will knock out some of
their television, temporarily," the Master explained. "It always
does. The thunder will mask the noise of our firing. The rain will camouflage
our physical advance and maybe suppress the effect of their flamethrowers.
That, plus the masses of men involved, should do it." - - The old campaigner was not so confused
after all, Var realized. The mountaineers would assume that no attack could
occur in rain, and would not be ready. The Master gave them field glasses-another
salvaged device of the Ancients-and briefly demonstrated their use. With these,
they were able to see distant sections of the mountain as though they were
close. The rain blurred the image some, but the effect was still striking. Var watched a troop of men, bedraggled in
the rain, follow - a line toward the first projecting metal beams at the base
of the mountain. The mountain was actually a morbid mass of gray, with stunted
trees approaching the base and a few weeds sprouting here and there on its
surface. Buzzards perched on the ugly projections, looking well fed. Even in
the rain they waited-and surely they would feast today! But there were paths up through the
twisted metal, and these had been charted from a distance. The troops were
prepared with cleats and hooks, and would pass in minutes an obstruction that
might take a naive man half a day to navigate. Already the column he watched
was beginning to splay, rushing for cover adjacent to the mountain. Then the earth rose up and smote them
down. Men were hurled through the air, to land broken. Smoke erupted, obscuring
the view. "Mines," the Master said.
"I was afraid of that." "Mines," Tyl repeated, and Var
was sure he was marking down one more thing to be well wary of in future. "They are buried explosives. We have
no way to anticipate their location. Probably the weight of a single man is
insufficient to trigger them; but when a full column passes ..." He paused
meaningfully. "The area should be safe for other troops now, because the
mines have been expended." The sound of more distant explosions
suggested that other regions around the mountain were being made similarly
safe. How did he know so much, Var wondered. The Master seemed to spend most of
his time reading old tomes, yet it was as though he had traveled the world and
plumbed its secrets. A second wave of men charged through the
steaming basin where the mines had exploded. They reached the foot of the
mountain, taking cover as they had been drilled to do. But there seemed to be
no fire from the defenders. The warriors climbed through and under the
twisted beams, following the pathways they knew. From this distance the column
resembled a lashing snake, appearing and disappearing in partial cover. Then
men ran out on the first plateau above. And fire spurted from pipes rising from
the ground. Now Var believed. He fancied he could
smell the scorching flesh as men spun about, smoking, and died. Many died, but already more were coming up.
They charged the pipes from the sides, for the fire flicked out in only one
direction at a time. They fired bullets into the apertures, and those who
retained clubs and staffs battered at the projections and bent them down, and
finally the fires died. The rain continued, drenching everything. "Your men are courageous and
skilled," the Master said to TyL. Tyl was immune to the compliment. "On
a sunny day, none would have survived. I know that now." Then the return fire began. The thinned
troops moved up the mountainside-but they were exposed to the concealed
emplacements of the underworld, and the weapons mounted there were more than
pistols. "Machine-guns," the Nameless One
said, and flinched. "We cannot storm those. Sound the retreat." But it was already too late. Few, very
few, returned from the mountain. When they totaled up the losses, known and
presumed, they learned that almost a thousand men had perished in that lone
engagement. Not one defender had been killed. "Have we lost?" Var asked
hesitantly in the privacy of the Master's command tent. He felt guilty for not
finding and keeping properly secret a subterranean route into the mountain. All
those brave men might have lived. "The first battle. Not the campaign.
We will guard the territory we have cleared; they can't plant new mines or
flamethrowers while we watch. Now we know where their machine-guns are, too. We
will lay siege. We will build catapults to bombard those nests. We will drop
grenades on them. In time the victory will be ours." A warrior approached the entrance~ "A
paper with writing," he said. "It was in a metal box that flew into
our camp. It's addressed to you." The Master accepted it. "Your
literacy may have turned the course of battle," he said. Flattered, the
man left. Var knew that many of the women practised
reading, and some few of the men. Was it worthwhile after all? The Master opened the paper and studied
it. He smiled grimly. "We impressed them! They want to negotiate." "They will yield without
fighting?" Var didn't bother with all the awkward words, but that was his
gist. "Not exactly." Var looked at him, again not
comprehending. The Master read from the paper: "We propose, in the
interests of avoiding senseless decimation of manpower and destruction of
equipment, to settle the issue by contest of champions. Place:
the mesa on top of Mt. Muse, twelve miles south of Helicon. Date: August 6, Bl
18. Your choice of other terms of combat. - - - "Should our champion prevail, you
will desist hostilities and depart this region for ever, and permit no other
attack on Helicon. Should your champion prevail we will surrender Helicon to
you intact. "Speak to the television set in the
near hostel" After a pause, the Master asked him:
"How would you call it, Var?" Var didn't know how to respond, so he
didn't. "Sound sensible to you? You think our
champion could defeat theirs in single combat?" Var had no doubt of the Master's ability
to defeat any man the underworld could send against him, particularly if he
specified weaponless combat. He nodded. The Master drew out his map. "Here is
the mountain he names. See how the contours crowd together?" Var nodded again. But he realized that
this was only part of the story. "That means it is very steep. When I
surveyed it, I saw that I could not climb it. Not rapidly, anyway. I am too
heavy, too clumsy in that fashion. And there are boulders perched on the
top." Var visualized rocks crashing down, pushed
by a fast climber on to the head of a slow climber. The Nameless One was
matchless in combat-but rolled boulders could prevent him from ever reaching
it. Perhaps the site had been selected to prevent him from participating,
forcing the choice of a lesser man. "Then-some other? We have many good
warriors." Var said "we" though he knew he was not yet a part of
the empire. "It would be a test of climbing as
well as fighting. And we have only two days to prepare, for today is August 4,
by the underworld calendar." "Tomorrow morning a climbing
tournament!" Var said, knowing his speech had become incomprehensible in
his excitement, but that the other would get the gist. The Weaponless smiled tiredly. "You
don't suspect betrayal?" He hadn't, until then. But he realized the
nomads could still take the mountain by force, just as originally planned, if
the mountain master did not honor the decision of the champions. So it seemed
worthwhile. The Weaponless fathomed his thinking.
"All right. Tell Tyl to select fifty top warriors for a climbing
tournament. Tonight I talk to the mountain; tomorrow we practise on Mt.
Muse." But he still did nOt look optimistic. At dawn on the day of the tournament, Var
stood at the base of Mt. Muse, waiting for sufficient light to climb. Rather,
for sufficient light for others to climb, for their eyes were less sensitive in
the dark than his own. He had known he would be here the moment the Master
agreed to hold the tournament. Var, with his horny hands and hooflike feet, and
his years in the wilderness, was the most agile climber in the camp, and he had
chosen to compete. Since he was not a member of the Master's empire, no one
could tell him no. Tyl had seen him, though, and smiled, and
said nothing. And by noon Var was winner of the
tournament. "But he is yet a novice in the
circle!" the Master protested, astonished by this development. Tyl smiled. "Here are the next three
winners of the climb. Test him against them." The Weaponless, worried, agreed. So Var,
tired from his morning effort but ready, faced the man who had reached the top
ten minutes after he had. Had it been the contest of champions, on the mesa of
Muse, Var would have had ample time to cripple the man by dropping rocks on
him. That was the point of the climbing exercise: the best warrior in the
empire would lose if he were too much slower than the one the mountain master
sent. But when it came to the actual battle, the champion had to be more
skilled than the other, too. The second finisher was a staffer, nimble
and lanky, who had used his weapon cleverly to assist his climbing. Var entered
the circle, running through in his mind the advice the Master and Tyl had given
him in the past: stick against staff. The sticks were faster, the staff
stronger. The sticks were aggressive, the staff more passive. The sticks could
launch a dual offence, but it was hard to penetrate a good staff defense. And
If the sticks did not break through early, eventually the staff would discover
an opportunity and score. The staffer was as well aware of the
factors as was Var, and more experienced. His advantage was time, and he
obviously meant to use it. He blocked conservatively, making no mistakes,
challenging Var to come to him. Var obliged. He rapped at the weapon, not
the man, creating a diversion, while he searched for an opening. He feinted at
the head, at the feet, at the knuckles holding the staff, until the man became
a trifle slow in his responses, bored with the harassment. Then Var directed fierce blows at head and
body simultaneously. The staff spun to counter both-but not quite rapidly
enough, because of the prior chilling byplay. The head shot missed, but the
body attack was successful. One rib at least had been fractured. As the man winced and brought his weapon
over to catch Var's exposed arm, Tyle stepped up to the circle. "First
blood!" he said. "Withdraw." So Var had won. The advantage he had
achieved would normally have been sufficient to bring him eventual victory, and
that was all he had needed to demonstrate. There was no point in wearing
himself out. His victory on that basis would only militate against him in the
real contest tomorrow. The next man was a dagger. Var quailed
inwardly when he saw that, for the knives were as swift as the sticks, and
their contact more deadly. The sword and the club were impressive weapons; but
the dagger, competently wielded, was more devastating in the confines of the
circle. But the knives had to be properly
oriented. A thrust with the flat of the blade was useless in many instances.
And the daggers were not apt instruments for blocking. Though more effective
offensively, they were less efficient overall than the dual-purpose sticks. Var had no choice. He had to fence with
the blades, paying first attention to his defense. If he could succeed in
making an opening for himself without sacrificing personal protection, he could
score. If not- Now the dagger feinted at him, and Var had to react
conservatively, just as the staffer had against him. And the result would be
the same, with him the victim, unless he could break the pattern. But the dagger was tired. He was an older
man, as old as the Master. No doubt experience had made him a skilled climber,
but his age had made him pay for the effort. Not much, not noticeably-except
that Var did have a slight and increasing advantage in speed. When he realized that, he knew he had won.
With renewed confidence he beat back the blade thrusts, using his greater vigor
to intercept every stroke and jar the hand that made it. Gradually he forced
the man back, intercepting the thrust sooner, and finally the hard-pressed
dagger made an error, was bruised on the wrist, and ruled the loser. The third man was another sticker. "I
am Hul," he said. Var, fatigued from two circle encounters
as well as the morning climb, knew then that he had lost his bid to be the
empire's champion. For the sticker was one of the men Tyl had warned him
about-one of the top fighters. Stick against stick, Var could have no advantage
except superior skill-and against this man he didn't have that. Hal stood just outside the circle.
"Var the Stick," he said, his voice resonant. "I have studied
you and assessed you, and I can take you in the circle. Perhaps not next year
but today, yes. But you would bruise me before you went down, for you are
strong and determined. This would make me less able tomorrow on the mesa, and
prejudice the case of the empire. Will you yield your place to me without
combat?" The request was reasonable. Hul was fresh,
for he was young and strong too, and he had rested while Var fought. And if he
had been tired he still could have won, for he was a master sticker, Tyl did
not make errors about such rankings, for it was Tyl's business to rank the
leading weapons of all the empire. And Var was not of the empire, so was
answerable to no one but himself. Otherwise no subsidiary contest would have
been necessary; the Master or Tyl could have selected the warrior with the best
overall prospects and settled it. Var could step down with honor, having proven
himself twice and now acting for the best interest of the empire. But Var was not reasonable. The notion of
losing the privilege of fighting for the Master, of being his champion he
thought he had won this in the climb and held it in the circle, Such a late
sacrifice filled him with fury. "No!" he cried. It came out a growl.
He would not give it up; it would have to be taken from him. Unperturbed, Hul turned to Tyl.
"Then, if the Weaponless permits, I shall yield to Var. One of us must
conserve his strength; if we fight, neither will. He needs the respite; he has
the spirit." Tyl nodded, granting the Master's
acquiescence. Var was to reflect on that act of Hul's many times in the years
following, and to learn something more each time he did so. CHAPTER NINE Dawn again. This time he knew the best
route-one that could cut as much as half an hour from his prior time. And he
did not have to wait on any other man. But it was strenuous and dangerous, and
he did not dare attempt it without suitable light. Natural light, if he used a
flashlight, the other climber might spot him by it. On the far side of Muse the mountain's
champion would be ascending similarly. He would be naked, except perhaps for
shoes, for the Master had stipulated that. Var was naked now. This was to
ensure that no gun or other illicit weapon could be carried along secretly. The
weapon the Master had specified was any of the recognized circle
instruments: club, staff, stick, sword,
dagger or star. Not rope or net or whip. Men of both groups would be watching
from the fringes to see that neither climber was cheating on the terms in any
other way. Of course the fight on the mesa would not
be very clear, because the watchers would be far below. But only the victor
would descend alive, so there could be no doubt about that. It was light enough. Var moved out, sticks
anchored to his waist by a minimum harness. The chill of the morning pricked
his skin. He was eager for the warming exercise and, privately, to get away
from the too curious stares of the men at his exposed body. He knew he was not
pretty. He climbed. At first it was easy, for the
slope was gentle and he avoided the crevices that might have trapped a foot in
the dark. Then he struck the boulder strewn wastes. This was where he gained
time over his prior ascent, because of the superior route he had worked out.
One man, the day before, had led him at this point, and he had been careful to
note the particular path that man had happened on. He knew the mountain's champion
would have to be a remarkable athlete to better Var's own time, for the other
man would not have had this practice. Not recently, anyway. Of course he could
have climbed Muse every day before the nomad siege began. That might be why
such terms had been specified. Still, Var knew he was as fast as anyone, here. And he was sure that the other side was no
better than his own. He had checked that out from the summit. There was nothing
in the agreement to stop him from circling to that side in order to ascend more
rapidly or intercept the other man. And he had verified that there was no
secret ancient built tunnel there either. So the terms were fair. The last portion was the most difficult.
Here the slope became so steep as to seem almost vertical. It wasn't; that was
an illiusion of perspective. But he did not peer down as he mounted it. There were steplike terraces and crevices,
ranging from mere lines in the wall to platforms several feet wide. Here Var's
stubby, callused fingers and hard bare toes were important assets, for he could
find lodging on a minimum basis. Up, across, and around he went, traversing the
open face of the mountain, keeping a nervous eye for falling rocks. If the
other champion had somehow reached the summit first. But Var triumphed. No
boulders were loosed on him, and when he poked his head over the brim, alert
for attack, he found it bare. Now it would be up to his ability with the
sticks. He trotted to the far side of the little
mesa. The platform was only about ten paces in diameter-twice that of the
battle circle, but hardly seeming so because of the frightening drop-off all
around. He peered over. The underworld's warrior was climbing. Var
observed his bare back, his round head, his moving limbs, but was unable to make
out much detail. He judged the man to be about five minutes from the summit.
That was a kind of relief, for it meant that Var's selection as the empire
champion had been valid. The slower warriors would have reached the top too
late. Particularly what good would Hul's skill and courage have done him, if
his head was bashed in while he still climbed? Var glanced at the available stones. Some
were small, suitable for throwing. Some were good for athurate dropping. A few
were large enough for rolling-and woe betide what lay in their crushing paths! He picked up a throwing rock, nestling it
in his palm. His grip was awkward, but he could throw well enough. He peered
down at the warrior. The man was clinging to the rim of the shelf, inching from
one narrow step to another. He was helpless; if be tried to dodge a falling
object, he would fall himself. And he wasn't even looking up. It was as though
the notion of such a premature attack had not occurred to him. Var set the stone down, disgusted with
himself for being tempted, and recrossed the mesa. The Master had invariably
stressed the importance of honor outside the circle, until this present
adventure. Within the circle there was no law at all except death and victory;
outside there was no victory without honor. This plateau was the effective
circle. The men of the underworld might not practise honor in the fashion of
the nomads, but this one circumscribed case was plainly an exception. He had to
let the warrior enter before making any hostile move. Var was sitting crosslegged at his own
side of the mesa as the other warrior clambered to the level section. The first
thing Var saw was the sticks, slung from a neck loop. He was matched against
his own weapon! The second thing he saw was that the other warrior was small in
fact, diminutive to the point of dwarfism. His head would barely reach Var's
shoulder-and Var, though large, was no giant. The third thing he did not see.
The naked warrior was either castrated Or female. "I am ready," the mountain champion
said, grasping the two sticks and dropping the harness over the edge. It was a girl, definitely. Her voice was
high, sweet. She had thick black hair cut short beneath the ears, delicate
facial features, a lithe slender body, and tightly bound sandals on her feet.
She could not be more than nine years old. Half his own age, by the Master's
reckoning. There could be no mistake. She was here, she was armed, she was not
shy or suprised. The underworld had sent a child to represent its interests. Why? Surely they were not depending on
some chivalrous dispensation to give the little girl the technical victory? Not
when the fate of mountain and empire was at stake. Not when a thousand men had
died already in the larger combat. Yet if they wanted to lose, it had hardly
been necessary to make such an elaborate arrangement, or to sacrifice a child. Var got up and disposed of his own
harness, mainly to have something to do while he tried to think. It occurred to
him that he should be embarrassed to be naked in the presence of a girl but his
social conditioning dated only from his contact with civilization, and was not
universally deep. The codes of honor were more immediate than personal modesty.
And this was not a woman but a child. Except for her peeking cleft, she could
be a young boy. Her hair was no longer, her chest no more developed. He thought irrelevantly of Sola. He came to meet the child cautiously,
doubting that she could wield the full-sized sticks adequately. Her slender arms moved rapidly. Her two
sticks countered his own with expertise. She did know what she was doing. So they fought. Var had size and strength,
but the child had speed and skill. The match, astonishingly, was even. Gradually Var realized that this outrй
situation was not at all a game. He had been prepared to battle a vicious man
to the death, and bad trouble coping with a female child. Yet if he did not
defeat her (he could not, now, bring himself to think "kill"), he
would be defeated himself and the Master's cause would be lost Better to do it quickly. He attacked with
fury, using his brute strength to beat the girl back toward the brink. She
stepped back, and back again, but could not do so indefinitely. Stick met
stick, no blow landing on flesh directly but Var applied pressure as he had
done with dagger the day before, and improved his position. She was two steps from the edge, one. Then
she spun about without seeming to look, knocked one of his sticks up, ducked
under it, scooted past him, and caught his wrist with a backhand swing that
completely surprised him. Var watched incredulously as one of his
sticks flew from his numbed hand, to rattle down the mountainside. The maneuver
had been so swiftly and neatly executed that he had not bad the chance to
defend against it. Now, half disarmed, he was virtually lost. One stick could
not prevail against two. His inexperience in the circle had after
all cost him the match. Hul would not have been caught so simply, and certainly
not Tyl. Yet who would have expected such skill from a mere child? Var waited for the attack that had to
come. He was doomed, but he would not give up. Perhaps a lunge would catch her
unaware in turn, or maybe he could throw them both off the mesa, making the
battle a tie in mutual death. She looked at him a moment. Then, casually, she
tossed one of her own sticks after his over the brink. Dumbfounded, Var saw it clatter out of
play. She could have tapped him on the skull in that moment without opposition,
but she kept her distance.. "You" "So you owe me one," she said.
"Fair fight." And she came at him with the single stick. Var had to fight, but he was-shaken. She
had disarmed herself to make the match even again. When she could have had easy
victory. He had never imagined such a thing in the circle. There was no doubt that she meant
business, however. She pressed him hard with her half weapon, and scored
repeatedly on his unarmed side. It was a strange, off balance contest,
requiring unusual contortions and reflexes to compensate for the missing stick,
and the finesse of the dual weapons was largely gone. Thus, clumsily, they fought. And Var,
because the reduction of finesse brought her skill closer to his own level
without correspondingly upgrading her strength, gradually gained the
initiative. But he pursued it with restraint, for he did not need a second such
lesson as the one that had cost him one stick. The child was most dangerous
when she seemed most beleaguered. And he still wasn't certain what her
sacrifice of her own stick meant. Surely she could not have been so confident
of victory that she disarmed herself for the joy of enhanced competition! And
surely she could not desire to lose.... Var had not survived his childhood in the
badlands without being alert to the dangers of the unknown. Not all unknowns
were physical. She was tiring, and he slacked off some
more, supercautious. The height of the sun showed they had been at it for some
three hours, and now the afternoon was passing. But how would it end, with their
life-and-death battle reduced to mere sparring. Only one of them could descend
the mountainside. Only one team could prevail. Delay could not change that
harsh reality. If the contest did not end soon, the
victor would not have enough time remaining before dusk to make a safe descent.
Mt. Muse was challenging at any time, and seemed impossible in the dark. - It did not end soon. The battle had become
a mockery, for neither person was really trying to win. Not immediately,
anyway. Both were holding back, conserving strength, waiting for some more
crucial move by the other that did not come. Stick still beat against stick;
but the force was perfunctory, the motions routine. Dusk did come. The girl stepped back,
dropping her weapon. "We shouldn't fight at night," she said. Var lowered his own weapon, agreeing, but
alert for betriyal. She walked to the edge, leaving her stick
behind. "Don't look," she said. She squatted. Var realized that she had to urinate. But
if he turned his back she could run up behind him and push. Still, if he could
not trust her during this period of truce, he had had no business agreeing to
it. And there had been that matter of the extra stick. Her codes were different
than his, but they seemed consistent. He faced outward and relieved his own
bladder into the gloom below. Their toilets done, the two returned to
the center of the plateau. Darkness filled the landscape like a great ocean,
but their island remained clear. And lonely. "I'm hungry," she said. So was he. But there was nothing to eat.
All concerned had assumed that the battle would be of short duration, so no
provision for a prolonged stay had been made. Perhaps this had been intentional: if the
champions did not fight with sufficient vigor, thirst and hunger would prompt
them. "You don't talk much, do you,"
she said. "I don't talk well," Var
explained. The mangled syllables conveyed the message more clearly than the
language did. Oddly, she smiled, a flash of white in
shadow. "My father doesn't talk at all. He got hurt in the throat, years
ago. Before I can remember. But I understand him well enough." Var just nodded. "Why don't you take that side, and
I'll take this side, and we'll sleep," she said, gesturing. "Tomorrow
we'll finish this." He agreed. He took his stick and
skuffed it across the center of the plateau, making a line that divided the
area in halves. He lay down in his territory. The girl sat up for a while, looking very
small. "What is your name?" "Var." "Growr? "Var." "I don't see any bad scar on your
throat. Why can't you talk?" Var tried to figure out a simple way to
answer that, but failed. "What's it like, outside?" she
asked. He realized that he did not need to reply
sensibly to her questions. She was more interested in talking than in
listening. "It's cold," she said. Var hadn't thought about it, but she was
right. A hard chill was settling on the mesa, and they were both naked and
without sleeping bags. He could endure it, of course; he had slept exposed many
times in youth. But she was smaller then be, and thinner, and her skin was
soft. In fact, the cold would be more than an
inconvenience to her. She could die from exposure. Already her hunched hairless
torso was shaking so violently he felt the tremors in the ground. Var sat up. "That favour I owe you,
for the stick" he called. Her head turned toward him. He could see
the motion, but nothing else in the fading light. "I don't
understand." "For the stick my return favor."
He tried to enunciate clearly. "Stick," she said.
"Favor." She was beginning to pick up his clumsy words, but not his
meaning. Her teeth chattered as she spoke. "The warmth of my body,
tonight." "Warm? Night?" She remained
perplexed. Var got up abruptly and crossed over to
her. He lay down on his side, took hold of her, and pulled her to him.
"Sleep warm," he said as clearly as he could. For a moment her body was tense, and her
hands flew to his neck in a gesture he recognized from demonstrations the Nameless
One had made. She knew weaponless combat! Then she relaxed. "Oh you mean to share warmth! Oh,
thank you, Val" And she turned about, curled up, and lay
with her shivering back nestled against his front, his arms and legs falling
about her. His chin, sprouting its sparse beard, came to nestle in her fluffy
hair. His forearm settled on her folded thigh, his hand clasped her knee to
gain the purchase necessary to keep them close together. Var remembered the first time he had held
a woman, not so many months before. But of course this was not the same. Sola
had been buxom and hot, while this child was bony and cold. And the
relationship was entirely different. Yet he found this chaste camaraderie
against the cold to be as meaningful as that prior sexual connection. To stand
even on the favors that was part of the circle code, as he understood it, and
there was no shame in it. Yet in the morning they would do battle
again. "Who are you?" he asked now. For
once the words came out succinctly. "Soil. My father is sol of all
weapons." Sol of All Weapons! The former master of
the empire, and the man who had built it up from nothing. No wonder she was so
proficient! Then a terrible thought struck him.
"Your mother, who is your mother?" "Oh, my mother knows even more about
fighting than Sol does but she does it without weapons. She's very small hardly
bigger than I am, and I'm not full grown
but any man who comes at her lands on his head!" She tittered.
"It's funny." Relief, until something else occurred to
him. "She your mother brown curly hair, very good figure, smock" "Yes, that's her! But how could you
know? She's never been out of the underworld not since I've been there." Once again Var found himself at a loss to
explain. Certainly he did not want to tell her he had tried to kill her mother. "Of course Sosa isn't my natural
mother," Soil remarked. "I was born outside. My father brought me in,
when I was small." Var's earlier shock returned. "You're
you're Sola's dead daughter?" "Well, we're not really dead
in the underworld. We just let the nomads think that, because I don't know
exactly why. Sol was married to Sola outside, though, and I'm their child. They
say Sola married the Nameless One, after that." "Yes. But she kept her name." "Sosa kept her name, too. That's
funny." But Var was remembering Sola's charge to
him: "Kill the man who harms my child." Var the Stick was that man, for he was
pledged to save the empire by killing the mountain's champion. CHAPTER
TEN Var
woke several times in the night, beset by the chill of this height. A wind came
up, wringing the precious warmth from his back. Only in front, where he touched
Soli, was he warm. He could have survived alone but it was better this way. Every so often the girl stirred but when
her limbs stretched out and met the cold, they contracted again quickly. Even
so, her hands were icy. Had she slept by herself she would hardly have been
able to wield a stick in the morning. Var put his coarse hand over her fine
one, shielding it. Dawn finally came. They stood up shivering
and jumped vigorously to restore circulation, and attended to natural calls
again, but it was some time before they both felt better. Fog shrouded the
plateau, making the drop off unreal, the sky dismal. "What's that?" Soli inquired,
pointing. Once more, Var was at a loss to answer. He
knew what it was, but not what women called it. "My father Sol doesn't have
one," she said. Var knew she was mistaken, for had that
been the case, she herself would never have been born. "I'm hungry," she said.
"And thirsty too." So was Var but they were no closer to a
solution to that problem than they had been the night before. They had to
fight. The winner would descend and feast as royally as he or she wished. The
other would not need food again, ever. He looked at the two singlesticks lying
across the centerline. A pair but one his, the other hers. She saw his glance. "Do we have to
fight?" Var never seemed to be able to answer her
questions. On the one hand he represented the empire; on the other he had his
oath to Sola to uphold. He shrugged. "It's foggy," she said
wistfully. "Nobody can see us." Meaning that they should not fight without
witnesses? Well, it would do for an excuse. The mist showed no sign of
dissipating, and no sound rose from its depths. The world was a whiteness, as
was their contest. "Why don't we go down and get some
food?" she asked. "And come back before they see us." The simplicity and directness of her mind
were astonishing! Yet why not? He was glad to have a pretext to postpone
hostilities, since he could not see his way clear either to winning or losing. "Truce until the fog lifts?" he
asked. "Truce until the fog lifts. That time
I understood you very well." And Var was pleased. They descended on Var's side of the
mountain, after retrieving the stick harnesses. The third and fourth sticks
themselves had bounced and rolled and been lost entirely, but the harnesses had
stayed where they fell. Soli had feared that the underworld had ways to spot
anyone who traversed her own slope of Mt. Muse. "Television pickups can't
tell where they're hidden." "You mean sets are just sitting
around outside?" Var knew what television was; he had seen the strange
silent pictures on the boxes in hostels. "Sets outside," she repeated,
Interpreting. "No, silly. Pickups little boxes like eyes, set into stones
and things, operated by remote controL" Var let the subject drop. He had never
seen a stone with an eye in it, but there had been stranger things in the
badlands. The fog was even thicker at the base. They
held hands and sneaked up to the Master's camp. Then Var hesitated.
"They'll know me," he whispered. "Oh." She was taken aback.
"Could I go in, then?" "You don't know the layout." "I'm hungry!" she wailed. "Sh.." He jerked her back out of
auditory range. A warrior sentry could come on them at any time. "Tell me the layout," she
whispered desperately. "I'll go in and steal some food for us." "Stealing isn't honest!" "It's all right in war. From an enemy
camp." "But that's my camp!" "Oh." She thought a moment.
"I could still go. And ask for some. They don't know me." "Without any clothes?" "But I'm hungry!" Var was getting disgusted, and didn't
answer. His own hunger became intense. She began to cry. "Here," Var said, feeling
painfully guilty. "The hostel has clothes." They ran to the hostel, one mile. Before
Var could protest, Soli handed him her harness and stick and walked inside. She
emerged a few minutes later wearing a junior smock and a hair ribbon and new
sandals, looking clean and fresh. "You're lucky no one was there!"
Var said, exasperated. "Someone was there. Somebody's wife, waiting to
meet her warrior. I guess they're keeping the women out of your main camp. She
jumped a mile when I walked in. I told her I was lost, and she helped me." So neatly accomplished! He would never
have thought of that, or had the nerve to do it. Was she bold, or naive? "Here," she said. She handed him
a bundle of clothing. Dressed, they reappraised the main camp. It occurred to
Var that there should have been food at the hostel, but then he remembered that
the nomads cleaned it out regularly. It took a lot of food to feed an armed
camp, and the hostel food was superior to the empire mess. Otherwise they might
have solved their problem readily. Their food problem. "I'll have to go to the main
tent," she said. Var agreed, hunger making him urgent, now that their
nakedness had been abated. "I'll pretend I'm somebody's daughter, and that
I'm bringing food out to my family." Var was fearful of this audacity, but
could offer nothing better. "Be careful," he said. He lurked in the forest near the tent, not
daring to move for fear she would not be able to find him again. She
disappeared into the mist. Then lie remembered what her motel- omment
should have jogged into his head before: the entird camp was not only
masculine, it was on a recognition only basis. No stranger could pass the
guards particularly not a female child. And it was too late to stop her. Soli moved toward the huge tent,
fascinated by its tenuous configuration though her heart beat nervously. She
would have felt more confident with a pair of sticks, but had left them with
Var because children especially girl
children did not carry weapons here. A guard stood at the tent entrance. She
tried to brush past him as if she belonged, but his staff came down to bar her
immediately. "Who are you?" he demanded. She knew better than to give her real
name. Hastily she invented one: "I'm Semi. My father is tired. I have to
fetch some food for" "No Sam in this camp, girl. Id know a
strange name like that, sure. What game are you playing?" "Sam the Sword. He just arrived.
Here" "You're lying, child. No warrior
brings his family into this camp. I'm taking you to the Master." He nudged
her with the staff. No one else was in sight at the moment.
Soil vaulted the pole, shot spoked fingers at his eyeballs, and when his head
jerked back in the warrior's reflex she sliced him across the throat with the
rigid side of her hand. She clipped him again as he gasped for breath, and he
collapsed silently. He was too heavy for her to move, so she
left him there and stepped inside, straightening her rumpled smock and retying
her hair. She could still get the food if she acted quickly enough. But the morning mess was over and she did
not dare pester the cook directly. "Kol has been attacked!" someone
shouted, back at the entrance. "Search the grounds!" Oh oh. She hadn't gotten out in time. But
her hunger still drove her. She would have to make up for her vulnerability by
sheer audacity, as Sosa put it. Sosa knew how to make the best of bad
situations. She retreated to just shy of the entrance,
knowing what must happen there. Warriors rushed up, hauled the unconscious
Kol to his feet, exclaimed. "Didn't see it happen." "Clubbed in
the throat." "Spread a net he can't have gotten far." Then a huge man came. Soil recognized him
at once: the Nameless One, master of the enemy empire. He moved like a rolling
machine, shaking the ground with the force of his tread, and he was ugly. His
voice was almost as bad as Var's: "That was a weaponless attack. The
mountain has sent a spy." Soil didn't wait for more. She ran out of
the tent and threw herself at the monster, hands outstretched. Surprised, he caught her by the shoulder
and lifted her high, his strength appalling. "What have we here?" "Sir!" she cried. "Help me!
A man is chasing me!" "A child!" he said. "A
girl-child. What family?' "No family. Im an orphan. I came here
for food." The Master set her down, but one hand
gripped her thin shoulder with vicelike power. "The hand that struck Kol's
neck would have been about the size of your hand, child. I saw the mark. You
are a stranger, and I know the ways of the-mountain. You" She reacted even before she fully comprehended his import. Her pointed
knuckles rammed into his cloak, aiming for the solar plexus as she twisted
away. It was like hitting a wall. His belly was
made of steel. "Try again, little spy," he said, laughing. She tried again. Her knee came up to ram
hard into his crotch, and one hand struck at his neck. The Nameless One just stood there
chuckling. His grip on her shoulder never loosened. With his free hand be tore
open his own cloak. His torso was a grotesque mass of muscle
that did not flex properly with his breathing. His neck was solid gristle. "Child, I know your leader's tricks.
What are you doing here? Our contest was supposed to be settled by combat of
champions on the plateau. "Sir, I-I thought he was attacking
me. He moved his shaft" She searched for a suitable story. "I'm from
Tribe Pan." That was Sosa's tribe, before she came to the mountain, that
trained its women in weaponless combat. "I ran away. All I wanted was
food." "Tribe Pan." He pondered.
Something strangely soft crossed his brutal face. "Come with me." He
let go of her and marched out of the crowd. No other warrior spoke. She knew better
than to attempt any break now. Docilely, she followed the Weaponless. He entered a large private tent. There was
food there; her empty stomach yeained to its aroma. "You are hungry eat," he said,
setting the bowl of porridge before her, and a cup of milk. Eagerly she reached for both then fathomed
the trap. Nomad table manners differed from underworld practice. Her every
mannerism would betray her origin. In fact, she wasn't sure the nomads used
utensils at all. She plunged one fist into the porridge and
brought up a dripping gob. She smeared this into her mouth, wincing at its
heat. She ignored the milk. The Nameless One did not comment. "I'm thirsty,"she saidafter a
bit. Wordlessly he brought her a winebag. She put the nozzle to her mouth and
sucked. She gagged. It was some bitter,
bubbling concoction. "That isn't water!" she cried, her
anguish real. "At Pan they have neither hostels nor
home-brew?" he inquired. Then she realized that she had overdone it.
Most nomads would know the civilized mode of eating, for the hostels had plates
and forks and spoons and cups. And the truly uncivilized tribes must drink
brew. Soil began to cry, sensing beneath this
brute visage a gentle personality. It was her only recourse. He brought her water. "It doesn't make sense," he said
as she drank. "Bob would not send an unversed child into the enemy
heartland. That would be stupid-particularly at this time." Soli wondered how he had learned her
chief's name. Oh they had communicated, to arrange the fight on Muse plateau. "Yet no ordinary child would know
weaponless combat," he continued. She realized that somehow her very
mistakes bad helped put him off. "Can I take some back to my friend?"
she asked, remembering Var. The Nameless One looked as though he were
about to ask a question, then exploded into laughter. "Take all you can
carry, you gamin! May your friend feast for many days, and emerge from his orgy
a happier man than I!" "I really do have a friend," she
said, nettled at his tone. She realized that he was mocking her, supposing that
she wanted it all for herself. He brought a bag and tossed assorted
solids into it, as well as two wineskins. "Take this and get out of my
camp, child. Far out. Go back to Pan they produce good women, even the barren
ones. Especially those. We're at war here, and it isn't safe for you, even with
your defensive skills." She slung the heavy sack over her shoulder
and went to the exit. "Girl!" he called suddenly, and
she jumped, afraid he had seen through her after all. Bob, the master of
Helicon, was like that; he would toy with a person, seeming to agree, then take
him down unexpectedly and savagely. "If you ever grow tired of wandering,
seek me out again. I would take you for my daughter." She understood with relief that this was a
fundamental compliment. And she liked this enormous, terrible man. "Thank you," she said.
"Maybe some day you'll meet my real father. I think you would like each
other." "You were not an orphan long,
then," he murmured, chuckling again. He was horribly intelligent under
that muscle. "Who is your father?" Suddenly she remembered that the two men
had met for the Nameless One had taken the empire and her true mother from her
father. She dared not give Sol's name now, for they had to be mortal enemies. "Thank you," she said quickly,
pretending not to have heard him. "Good-bye, sir." And she ducked out
of the tent. He let her go. No hue and cry followed,
and no secret tracker either. CHAPTER
ELEVEN Var's body felt weak as he saw Soil come
out of the thinning mist, alone. No one was following her; he let her pass him,
and waited, just to be sure. Yet he had heard the outcry and seen the
men rushing to the main tent. Its entrance was hidden from him in the fog, but
he had thought he heard her voice, and the Master's. Something had happened,
and he had been powerless to act or even to know. He had had to wait, clasping
and unclasping his rough fingers about the two sticks his and hers nervously.
If she were prisoner, what would happen next?
She circled back silently, searching for
him. Somehow she had talked her way out of it if he had not imagined the whole
thing, converting other voices to those he knew. "Here," he whispered.
She ran at him and shoved a heavy bag into his hands. Together they hurried
away from the camp. He knew no one would trace them in this fog, and the
terrain was too rough for their traces to show later. At the base of Muse they paused while he
fished in the sack for the food he smelled. He found a wineskin and gulped
greedily, squirting it into his mouth It was good, sturdy nomad beer the kind
of beverage the crazies never provided. Then he got hold of a loaf of dark
bread, and gnawed on it as they climbed. The edge of his hunger assuaged, Var
worried about the fog. If it let up before they reached the top, their secret
would be out. Then what would they do? But it held. With mutual relief they
flopped on the mesa, panting. Then they emptied the bag on the ground and
feasted. There was bread, of course. There was
roasted meat. There were baked potatoes. There were apples and nuts and even
some crazy chocolate. One wineskin held milk, the other the beer. "How," Var demanded around a
mouthful, "did you get all this?" Soli, not really hungry because of the
porridge she had already had, experimented again with the beer. She had never
had any before today, and it intriged her by its very foulness. "I asked
the Nameless One for it." Var choked, spewing potato crumbs out wastefully. "How
why?" She gulped down another abrasive mouthful
of beer repressing its determined urge to come up again, and she told him the
story. "And I wish they weren't enemies," she finished. "Sol and
the Nameless One-they would like each other, otherwise. Your Master is sort of
nice, even though he's terrible." "Yes," Var murmured, thinking of
his own intimate five year experience with the man. "But they aren't
really enemies. The Master told me once. They were friends, but they had to
fight for some reason. Sol gave the Weapon to his wife, with his bracelet and
all. Because she didn't want to die, and she didn't love Sol anyway." She looked confused through most of that
speech, having top out his inflections, but she reacted immediately to the last
of it. "She did too love him!" she flared. "She was my
mother!" Be backed away from that aspect,
disturbed. "She's a good woman," he said after a moment. That seemed
to mollify Soli, though he was thinking of the journey he had made with Sola.
He could see the resemblance, now, between mother and daughter. But could Sola
have loved anyone, to have done what she did? Jumping from man to man, and
putting her body to secret service for Var him self? Surely the Master knew she
had said he knew yet he allowed it. How could such a thing be explained? And once more he came up against the
problem of his oath to Sola: to kill the man who harmed her child. What sort of
a woman Sola was, or why she should be so concerned now for a child she
deserted then these things had no mitigating relevance. He had sworn. How could
he fight Soli now? "Friends," Soli said forlornly.
"I could have told him." She gulped more beer and let out a
nomhdlike belch. "Var, if we fight and I kill you then the Weaponless will
go away, and she will never see him. Again." She began to cry once more. "We can't fight," Var said,
relieved to make it official. The fog lifted. "They can see us!" Soli cried,
jumping up. This was not true, for the ground remained shrouded, but the nether
mists were thinning too. "They'll know. The sticks!" And she fell
down again. "What's the matter?" Var asked,
scrambling to help her. She rolled her head. "I feel
funny." Then she vomited. "The beer!" Var said, angry with
himself for not thinking what it would do to her. He had been sick himself, the
first time he had been exposed to it. "You must have drunk a quart while
we talked." But the bag was not down nearly that much.
Soli just hung on him and heaved. Var grabbed a soft sugared roll and
sponged off her face and front with it. "Soli, you can't be sick now.
They're watching your people and mine. If we don't fight" "Where's my stick?" she cried
hysterically. "I'll bash your humpy head in. Leave me alone!" She
tried another heave, but nothing came up. Var held her erect, not knowing what else
to do. He was afraid that if he let her go she would either collapse on the
ground or stumble over the brink. Either way, it wouldn't be much of a show,
and the watchers on either side would become suspicious. A show! To the distant spectators, it must
appear that the two were in a terminal struggle, staggering about the mesa
after an all night combat. This was the fight! "Wanna sleep," Soil mumbled.
"Lie down. Sick. Keep the cold off me,
Var, there's a good nomad...." Her knees folded. Var hooked his arms under her shoulders
and held her up. "We can't sleep. Not while they're watching." "I don't care. Let me go." She
lapsed into sobbing again. Var had to set her down. "It's that beer, isn't it?" she
said, suddenly wide awake. "Im drunk. They never let me have any, Sol and
Sosa. Awful stuff. Hold me, Var. I feel all weak. I'm frightened." Var
decided that any further show of battle was hopeless. He lay down and put his
arms about her, and she cried and cried. After a time she regained self-control.
"What'll we do, Var?" He didn't know. "Could we both go home and say it
didn't work?" she asked plaintively. Then, before he could answer, she
did: "No. Bob would kill me as a traitor.
And the war would go on." They sat side by side and looked out over
the world. "Why don't we tell them somebody
won?" she asked suddenly. "Then it'll be settled." Var was dubious, but as he considered it
the proposal seemed sound. "Who wins?" "We'll have to choose. If I win, you
nomads will go away. If you win, they'll take over the underworld. Which is
better?" "There'll be a lot of killing if we
go down there," he said. "Maybe your maybe Sol and Sosa." "No," she said. "Not if
Helicon surrenders. And you said they were friends Sol and the Nameless One.
They could be together again. And I could meet Sola, my true mother."
Then, after a moment: "She couldn't be better than Sosa, though." He thought about that, and it seemed
reasonable. "I win, then?" - "You win, Var." She gave him a
wan smile and reached for the bread. "But what about you?" "I'll hide. You tell them Im
dead." "But Soli!" "After it's over, I'll find Sol and
tell him I'm not dead. By then it won't make any difference." Var still felt uneasy, but Soli seemed so
certain that he couldn't protest. "Go now," she urged. "Tell him
it was a hard battle, and you fell down too, but you finally won." "But I'm unmarked!" She giggled. "Look at your arm."
He looked at both arms. His right was
clean, but his left, the weaponless one, was laced with bruises. She had been
scoring, that serious part of the fight. Soil herself was almost without
blemish. "I could bash you in the face a couple
of times," she said mischievously. "To make it look better." She
tried to suppress a titter and failed. "I think I said that wrong. The
fight, I mean. It isn't that ugly. Your face, I mean." Var left her there and began his descent.
She would play dead until dusk, then make her way down the safest route as well
as she cOuld. He worried, but she told him that she knew the way and anyhow
would have plenty of time to be careful Certainly he couldn't wait for her.
"I'll start down before it's all the way dark," she said. "So
i'll be past the killer slope before I can't see any more." He halted a few feet down and called up to
her: "If anything happens where can I find you?" He could not get rid
of his morbid concern. "Near the hostel, dummy," she
called back. "hurry up. I mean down. He obliged, not avoiding abrasions since
they would make his supposed fight to the death seem more authentic. He would
be telling a lie but at least he was doing the right thing, and he had also
preserved his oath. He had learned the final lesson the Master had taught him. "Var! Va-a-ar!" Soil was calling
him, her dark head poked over the edge. "What?" "Your clothing!" He had forgotten! He was wearing the
stolen clothing. If he returned in that, everything would be exposed;
ironically. Embarrassed, he returned to the mesa and
stripped to the skin. The material would help keep her warm, anyway. There was jubilation that night at
the Master's base camp, and Var was
feted in a manner he was wholly unaccustomed to. He had to eat prodigiously,
not daring to admit he was not hungry for the first time the women of the
neighbouring camp, suspiciously quick to appear afterword of the victory had
spread, found him attractive. But all he could think of was little Soil, struggling
down the treacherous cliffs in the dark, carrying her bundle of food and
clothing. If she fell, their ruse would become real. Pity.... The warriors assumed that he had fought a
male sticker, and Var chose to avoid clarification of the matter. "I
killed," he said, and stopped there. And fended off male congratulations
and female attentions until finally Tyl saw the way of it and found him a
private tent for the night. In the morning the Master went to the
hostel to talk to the television set, taking Var along. The Master had not
questioned him, and seemed apprehensive. "If Bob pulls a doublecross, this
is when it will happen," he muttered. "He is not the type to yield
readily, ever." Soli's own assessment of the underworld
master seemed to concur. That must be a devil of a man, Var thought. They entered the elegant cylindrical
building, with its racks of clothing and sanitary facilities and its several
machineries, and the Master turned on the set. As it warmed up, Var realized
that once again they had blundered safely past disaster for if that set had
been on when Soli came, the underworld would have known what was happening. The picture that came on was not the
random, vapid collection of costumed posturings Var had observed from time to time
before. Nor was it silent. It was a room not like the hostel room, but
certainly the work of crazy machines. It was square, with diagrams on the
opposite wall, and airvents, and a ponderous metal desk in the center. In fact, it was rather like a room in a
building such as he had prowled through in the badlands. But clean and new, not
filthy and ancient. A man sat in a padded, bendable chair
behind the desk. He was old, older than the Master, at least thirty and
possibly more. Var did not know how long a man could live if he suffered no
mishap in the circle. Perhaps even as long as forty years. This one had sparse
gray-brown hair (actually, the picture was colorless, but that was the way it
looked) and stern lines in his face. "Hello, Bob," the Master said
grimly. "Hello again, Sos. What's the
word?" The man's tones were brisk, assured, and he moved his tong thin arm
as though directing subordinates. A leader of men: yes. Var did not like him. "Your champion did not return?" The man merely stared coldly at him. "This is Var the Stick our
champion," the Master said. "He informs me that he killed your
champion on the mesa of Muse yesterday." "Impossible. Surely you realize no
lesser man than yourself could have defeated Sol of All Weapons in honest
combat." The Master seemed stricken. "Sol! You
sent Sol? "Ask your supposed champion,"
Bob said. The Master turned slowly to Var. "Sol
would not have gone. But if he had" "No," Var said. "It wasn't
Sol." He didn't understand why the underworld leader should play such a
game. "Perhaps, then, his mate, if the term
is not unkindly euphemistic," Bob said, his glance possessing a peculiar
Intensity. "She of the deadly hands and barren womb." "No!" Var cried, knowing now
that he was being baited, but reacting to it, anyway. The Master,
astonishingly, was sweating. It was as though the real battle was taking place
here, rather than on the mesa. A strange contest of deadly words and savage
implications. And Bob was winning it. Bob looked at his fingernails during the
pause. "Who, then?" "His-daughter. Soil. She had
sticks." The Master opened his mouth but did not
speak. He stared at Var as though pierced by a bullet. "I apologize," Bob said
smoothly. "Var was there, after all. He did kill our designated champion.
Her parents were too wary to cooperate, so are in our bad graces; but she was,
shall we say, cooperatively naive. Of course she was only eight years old-eight
and a half or better, technically and I think we'll have to delay further
action on this matter in favor of a rematch...." Var realized that the man's over elaborate
words signified his intent to renign. But the Master was not protesting. The
Master conthued to stare dumbly at Var. There was another wait. "You
killed Soli?" the Master said at last, so hoarsely as to be hardly
comprehensible. Var did not dare tell the full truth, here
before the underworld leader. "Yes." The Master's whole body shook as though he
were cold. Var could not understand what was the matter. Soil was no relation
to him; the Master had not even known her when She begged food from him. True,
it was unkind to kill a girl but he had had to meet the mountain's chaimpion,
in whatever guise. Had it been a mutant lizard, he still would have fought. Why
was the Master so upset now, and why was Bob looking so smug? They were acting
as though he had lost the battle. "So I was correct about her,"
Bob said. "Sol never let on. But obviously" "Var the Stick," the Master said
formally, his voice quivering with emotion. "The friendship between us is
ended. Where we meet next, there is the circle. No terms but death. In
deference to your ignorance and to what is past, I give you one day and one
night to flee. Tomorrow I come for you." Then he whirled and smote the television
set with his massive fist. The glass on the face of it shattered and the box
toppled over. "And after that, you!" he shouted at the dead machine.
"Not one chamber will escape the flamethrower, and you shall roast on the
pyre, alive!" Var had never seen such fury in any man.
He understood none of it, except that the Master intended to kill both him and
the underworld leader. His friend had lost his sanity. Var fled from the hostel, and kept on
running, confused and ashamed and afraid. CHAPTER
TWELVE He whirled, grabbing for his new set of
sticks. Then he relaxed. "Soil!" "I saw you run from the hostel So I
came, too. Var, what happened?" "The Master" Var was stopped by
an misery. "He Wasn't he happy that you
won?" "The Bob reniged." "Oh." She took his hand solicitously. "So it was for nothing. No
wonder the Weaponless is mad. But that isn't your fault, is it?" "He says he'll kill me." "Kill you? The Nameless One? Why?' "I don't know." It was as though
she were the inquiring adult, he the child. "But he's nice. Underneath. He
wouldn't do that. Not just because it didn't work." Var shrugged. He had seen the Master run
amuck. He believed. "What are you going to do, Var?" "Leave. He's giving me a day and a
night." "But what will I do? I can't go back
to the mountain now. Bob would kill me and he'd kill Sol and Sosa too. For
losing. He told me he'd kill them both if I didn't fight, and if he finds
out" Var stood there having no answer. "We weren't very smart, I
guess," Soil said, beginning to cry. He put his arm around her, feeling the
same. "I don't know enough about the
nomads," she said. "I don't like being alone." "Neither do I," Var said,
realizing that it was exile he faced. Once he had been a loner and satisfied,
but he had changed. "Let's go together," Soli said. Var though about that, and it seemed good. "Come on!" she cried, suddenly
jubilant. "We can raid some other hostel for traveling gear, and and run
right out of the country! Just you and me! And we can fight in the
circle!" "I don't want to fight you any
more," he said. "Silly! Not each other! Other people! And we can make
a big tribe with all the ones we capture, and then come back and" "No! I won't fight the Master!" "But if he's chasing you" "I'll keep running." "But, Var!" "No!" He shook her off. Soli began to cry, as she always did when
thwarted, and he was immediately sorry. But as usual he didn't know what to
say. "I guess it's like fighting your
father," she said after a bit. That seemed to be the end of it. "But we can still do everything
else?" she asked wistfully, after a bit more. He smiled. "Everything!" Reconciled, they began their flight. By dusk they were ensconced in an unoccupied
hostel twenty miles distant. "This is almost like home," Soli said. "Except that it's round. And
everything's here I guess the nomads haven't raided it this week." Var shrugged. He was not at home in a
hostel, but this had seemed better than foraging outside for supper. Alone, he
would have stayed in deep forest; but with Soli "I can fix us a real
underworld meal," she said. "Uh, you do known how to use knives and
forks? I saw how the cooks did it. Sosa says I should always be able to do for
myself, 'cause sometime I might have to. Let's see, this is a 'lectric range,
and this button makes it hot" One word stuck in his mind as he watched
her busily hauling out utensils and supplies. Sosa. That was the name of her
stepmother, he knew. The little woman he had encountered underground, who had
thrown him down so easily. The Master had spoken the name too. But there was
something elso Sos! Bob of the mountain had called the Master Sos! And so had
Tyl, earlier, he-remembered that now. As though the Nameless One had a name!
And Sos would be the original husband of Sosa! But Sol was married to Sosa, there in the
mountain. And Sos was married to Sola. How had such a transposition come about? And if Soil were the child of Sol and Sola
was there also a Sosi, born of Sos and Sosa? If so, where? Var's head whirled with the complexity of
such thinking. Somewhere in this confusion was the answer
to the Master's strange wrath, be was sure. But how was be to untangle it? Soli was having difficulties with the
repast. "I need a can opener," she said, holding up a sealed can. Var didn't know what a can opener was. "To get these tomatoes open." "How do you know what's in
there?" "It says on the label. TOMATO. The
crazies label everything. That is what you call them, isn't it?" "You mean you can read? The way the
Master does?" "Well, not very well," she
admitted. "Jim the Librarian taught me. He says all the children of
Helicon should learn to read, for the time when civilization comes back. How can
I open this can? She called the mountain Helicon, too. So
many little things were different! And she knew Jim the Gun's mountain brother,
not the real Jim. Var took the can and brought it to the
weapons rack. He selected a dagger and plunged it into the flat end of the
cylinder. Red juice squirted out, as though from a wound. He took the dripping object back to her.
It was tomatoes. "You're smart," Soil said
admiringly. It was ridiculous, but he felt proud, Eventually she served up the meal. Var,
accustomed in childhood to scavenging for edibles in ancient buildings and in
the garbage dumps of human camps, was not particularly dismayed. He crunched on
the burned meat and drank the tomatoes and gnawed on the fibrous rolls and
sliced the rock-hard ice-cream with the dagger. "Very good," he said,
for the Master had always stressed the importance of courtesy. "You don't have to be
sarcastic!" Var didn't understand the word, so he said
nothing. Why was it that people so often got angry for no reason? After the meal Var went outside to
urinate, not used to the hostel's crockery sanitary facilities. Soil took a
shower and pulled down a bunk from the wall. "Don't turn on the television,"
she called as he reentered. "It's probably bugged." Var hadn't intended to, but he wondered at
her concern. "Bugged?" "You know. The underworld has a tap
so they know when someone's watching. Maybe the crazies do, too. To keep track
of the nomads. We don't want anyone to know where we are." He remembered the Master's conversation
with the mountain leader Bob, and thought he understood. Television didn't have
to be meaningless. He pulled down an adjacent bunk and flopped on it. After a while he rolled over and looked at
the television set. "Why is it so stupid?" he asked thetorically. "That's the way the Ancients were
before the Blast," she said. "They did stupid things, and they're all
on tape, and we just run it through the 'mitter and that's what's on
television. Jim says it all means something, but we don't have the sound system
so we can't tell for sure." "We?" "The underworld. Helicon. Jim says we
have to maintain 'nology. We don't know how to make television, but we can
maintain it. Until all the replacement parts wear out, anyway. The crazies know
more about 'lectricity than we do. They even have computers. But we do more
work." Var was becoming interested. "What do
you do?' "Manufacturing. We make the weapons
and the pieces for the hostels. The crazies are Service they put up the hostels
and fill them with food and things. The nomads are 'sumers they don't do
anything." This was too deep for Var, who had never
heard of the underworld before this campaign and still had only the vaguest
notion what the crazies were or did. "Why does the Master have to conquer
the mountain, if it does so much?" "Bob says he's demented. Bob says
he's a doublecrosser. He was supposed to end the empire, but he attacked the
mountain instead. Bob's real mad." "The
Master said the mountain was bad. He said he couldn't make the empire
great until he conquered the mountain. And now he says he'll burn it all, after
he kills me." "Maybe he is demented," she
whispered. Var wondered, himself. "I'm frightened," Soil said
after a pause. "Bob says If the nomads make an empire there'll be another
Blast, and no one will escape. He says they're the violent 'lement of our
society, and they can't have 'nology or they'll make the Blast. Again. But
now" Var couldn't follow that either. "Who
made the mountain?" he asked her. "Jim says he thinks it was made by
post-Blast civilization," she said uncertainly. "There was radiation
everywhere and they were dying, but they took their big machines and scooped a
whole city into a pile and dug it out and put in 'lectricity and saved their
finest scientists and fixed it so no one else could get inside. But they needed
food and things, so they had to trade and some of the smart men outside had
some civilization too, from somewhere, and they were the crazies, and so they
traded. And everyone else, the stupid ones, just drifted and fought each other,
and they were the nomads. And after a while too many men in Helicon got old and
died, and 'nology was being lost, so they had to take in some others, but they
had to keep it secret and the crazies wouldn't come, so they only took in the
ones that came to die." "I don't think the Master would make
another Blast," Var said. But he remembered the man's mysterious fury, his
threat to destroy all the mountain, and he wasn't sure. Soli was discreet enough not to comment.
After a time they slept. Twenty miles away, the Nameless One, known
by some as Sos, did not sleep. He paced his tent, sick with rage at the murder
of his natural child, the girl called Soil conceived in adultery but still
flesh of his flesh. Since his time within the mountain he had been sterile,
perhaps because of the operations the Helicon surgeon had performed on his body
to make him the strongest man of the world. He carried metal under his skin and
in his crotch, and hormones had made his body expand, but he could no longer
sire a child. Thus Soli, legally the issue of the castrate Sol, was the only
daughter he would ever beget, and though he had not seen her in six years she
was more precious to him than ever. Any girl her age was precious,
sympathetically. He had dreamed of reuniting with her, and with his true friend
Sol, and with his own love, Sosa, the four together, some how But now such
hopes were ashes. It was not a girl but an entire foundation of ambition that
had been abolished. Now the things of this world were without flavor. Soli perhaps she would have been like that
gamin from Pan tribe, alert and bold yet tearful artfully so when balked. But
he would never know, for Var had killed her. Var would surely die. And Heicon would be
leveled, for Bob had engineered that ironic murder. No party to the event would
survive-not even Sos the Weaponless, the most guilty of all concerned. So he paced, ruled by his despairing fury,
awaiting only the dawn to begin his mission of revenge. Tyl would supervise the
siege of Helicon until his own return, Tyl, at least, would enjoy being in
charge. CHAPTER
THIRTEEN In a month they were far beyond the
Master's domains, but Var dared not rest. The Nameless One was slow but very
determined, as Var had learned when they first met. He knew the local tribesmen
would inform the Master of the route taken by the fugitive, so there was no
escape except continued motion. At first Soli had hidden whenever human
beings were encountered, for she was officially dead. Then they realized that
she could masquerade as a boy, and even carry the sticks, and no one would
know. So they traveled openly together, an ugly man and a fair boy, and no one
challenged them. They went west, for the Master's empire
was east and Soil had heard that ocean lay to the south. Extensive desert
badlands forced them north. They avoided trouble, but when it came at them
relentlessly, they fought. Once a foul mouthed sworder challenged Var, calling
him a pederast. Var didn't understand the word, but he got the gist and
realized that it was supposed to be an insult. He met the sworder in the circle
and flattened his nose and cracked his head with the sticks, and it was not
pretty. Another time a small tribe sought to deny them access to a hostel; Var
bloodied one, Soil a second, and the rest fled. The warriors beyond the empire
were inept fighters. In the second month they encountered so
extensive a desert that they had to turn back. Fearing the Master, they took to
the wilderness, avoiding the established trails. But foraging while traveling these bleak
hills was difficult. There was not time to set snares or to wait patiently for
game. Soli had to turn girl child again to enter occupied hostels for supplies,
while Var skulked alone. She returned with word that the Weaponless had passed
this area two or three days behind them. He was outside his empire now, but no
one could mistake the whitehaired brute of a man. He spoke only to describe Var
and verify his transit, and did not enter the circle. He did not seem to be
concerned about Var's boy companion. So it was true. The Master was on his
trail, leaving everything else behind. Var felt fear and regret. He had hoped
that this murderous passion would fade, that the needs of the mountain campaign
would summon the Nameless One back before very long. A minion might be
dispatched to finish the chore, of course; but Var would have no compunction
about destroying such a man in the circle. It was only the Master himself be
could not bring himself to oppose not from fear, though he knew the Master
would kill him but because this was, or had been, his only true friend. Now he knew it was not to be. The Master
would never give up the pursuit.. They veered north, moving rapidly and
sleeping in the forest, the open plain, the tundra. Soil fetched supplies from
the hostels, sometimes as girl, sometimes as boy. Yet the word spread ahead of them. When
they encountered strangers accidentally they drew stares of semirecognition.
"You with the mottled skin aren't you the one the juggernaut is
after?" But such acquaintances usually did not interfere, for Var was said
to be devastating with the sticks. And, in this region of haphazardly trained
warriors, this was a true description. The few who chose to challenge him in
the circle soon became limping testimony to this. And few suspected that his boy companion
was even better at such fighting, possessing both sophisticated stick technique
and weaponless ability. Only when they had to fight as a pair, against
aggressive doubles, did this become evident. Soli, adept at avoiding blows,
fenced around and behind Var, and the opposition was soon demolished. In two more months of circuitous traveling
they came to the end of the crazy demesnes. The hostels stopped, and the easy
trails made by the crazy tractors terminated, and the wilderness became total.
And it was winter. Undaunted, they plunged into the snowbound
unknown. It was an unkempt jungle of bareboned trees, fraught with gullies and
stumbling stones hidden under the even blanket of white. At dusk the snow began
to fall again, gently at first, then solidly. Soli became grim and silent, for
she was unused to this. Never before had she dealt with snow; she had never
emerged from the mountain above the snowline. To her it had been something
white but not necessarily cold or uncomfortable. Var knew the reality
exasperated her and frightened her, catching at her feet and flying in her
face. Var excavated a pit, baring the unfrozen
turf and making a circular wall of packed snow. He spread a groundsheet and
pegged a low sturdy tent, letting the snow accumulate on top. He sealed it in
except for a breathing tunnel and brought her Inside, where he took off her
boots, poured out the accumulated water, and slapped at her feet until they
began to warm. She no longer cried as freely as she had at their first meeting,
and he rather wished she would, for now her misery just sat upon her and would
not depart. That night, after they had eaten, he held
her closely and tried to comfort her, and gradually she relaxed and slept. In the morning she would not awaken.
Nervously he stripped her despite the cold, and dried her, and found the
puncture mark: on the blue ankle just above the level of her unbooted foot.
Something like a badlands moth had stung her, unobserved. They must have camped
near a radiation fringe zone, far enough out so that his skin did not detect
it, near enough for some of the typical fauna to appear. He might have
recognized the area by sight, had it not been snowing. Probably there were
hibernating grubs, and one had been warmed into activity by her body, and
crawled and bit when disturbed.. . she was in coma. There was no herb he knew, in this region,
in this season, that would ease her condition. She was small; if she had taken
in too much of the venom, she would sleep until she died. If she had a small
dose, she would recover if kept warm and dry. The snowstorm had abated, but he knew it
would return. At night it would be really cold again. This was no suitable
place for illness, regardless. He had to get her to a heated hostel. He struck tent, packed up everything
hastily, and carried her dangling over his shoulder, swathed in bag and canvas.
He stumbled through the knee deep snow, the hip deep drifts, never pawing for a
rest, though his arms grew numb with the weight and his legs leaden. After an hour he stepped into a snow
camouflaged burrow hole, stumbled, caught himself, caught Soil as she slid oil
his shoulder and almost collapsed as the pain shot up his thigh. Then be went
on as before, ignoring it. Until the slower pain of his swelling ankle forced
him to stop and remove his boot and rub snow on it. Then, barefooted, he
continued. After a time he had to stop again, to
dispose of all superfluous weight. He hoisted Soil again and walked because he
had to, no other reason. And before day was done he laid her limp body in the
warm hostel, the last they had passed. Soil's breathing was shallow, but she had
neither the fever nor the chill of a serious illness. Var began to hope that he
had acted in time, and that the siege was light. He rested beside her, the sensation in his
leg coming through with appalling intensity. The wrench would not have been
serious, had he not continued to aggravate it, walking loaded. Now he heard
something. A man was coming up the walk to the
hostel, treading the frozen path the crazies had cleared. Obviously intending
to night inside. Var had had perhaps half an hour hardly
enough for strength to creep back into his limbs, more than enough to make his
ankle a torment. But he dragged himself up, hastily winding a section of crazy
sheet around his leg so that he could stand on it more firmly. He and Soli had
remained hidden until this time, but he knew their secrecy would be gone if
anyone saw her now. They had lost a day of travel, and the Master would be very
close; any exposure could bring him here within hours. The approaching steps were not those of
the Weaponless. They were too light, too. quick. But Var could tolerate no man
inside this hostel not while Soil lay ill, not while they both were vulnerable. He scrambled into his heavy winter coat,
pulled its hood tight around his face to conceal the discoloration above his
beard, lifted his sticks, fought off the agony that threatened to collapse his
leg, and pushed through the spinning door to meet the stranger outside. It was bright, though the day was waning;
the snow amplified the angled sunlight and bounced it back and forth and across
his squinting eyes. It took a moment to make out the intruder. The man was of medium height, fair-skinned
under the parka, and well proportioned. He wore a long, large knapsack that
projected behind his head. His facial features were refined, almost feminine,
and his motions were oddly smooth. He seemed harmless a tourist wandering the
country, broadening his mind, a loner. Var knew it was wrong to deny him
lodging at the warm. hostel, especially this late in the day, but with Soli's
welfare at stake there was no choice. The Master could get the word and come
before she recovered, and they would be doomed. He barred the way. The man did not speak. He merely looked
questioningly at Var. "My my sister is ill," Var said,
aware that his words, as always with strangers, were hardly comprehensible.
When he knew a person, talking became easier, partly because he was relaxed and
partly.. because the other picked up his verbal distortions and learned to
compensate. "I must keep her isolated." The traveler still was silent. He made a
motion to pass Var. Var blocked, him again. "Sister sick.
Must be alone," he enunciated carefully. Still mute, the man tried to pass again. Var lifted one stick. The stranger reached one hand over his
shoulder and drew out a stick of his own. So it was to be the circle. Var did not want to fight this man at this
time, for the other's position was reasonable. Var and Soil had fought together
for their right to occupy any hostel at any time. Lacking an explanation, the
other man had a right to be annoyed. And Var was in poor condition for the
circle; only with difficulty did he conceal the liability of his leg. And he
was quite tired generally from his day's labor. But he could not tell the whole
truth, and could not risk exposure. The man would have to lodge elsewhere. If the stranger were typical of these
outland warriors, Var would be able to defeat him despite his handicaps.
Particularly stick against stick. Certainly he had to try. The man preceded him down the path
to the circle. This was a relief, for it meant Var could conceal his limp while
walking. The man kicked the circle free of loose snow, drew out his second
stick, removed his tall backpack and his parka, and took his stance. Suddenly
he looked more capable; there was something highly professional about the way
he handled himself. Var, afraid to reveal his mottled skin,
had to remain fully dressed, though it inhibited his mobility he entered the
circle. They sparred, and 'immediately Var's worst
fears were realized. He faced a master sticker. The man's motions were
exceptionally smooth and efficient, his blows precise. Var had never seen such absolute control
before. And speed those hands were phenomenal, even in this cold. Knowing that the had to win quickly if at
all, Var laid on with fury. He was slightly larger than his opponent, and
probably stronger, and desperation gave him unusual skill despite his injury
and fatigue. In fact, he was fighting better than ever before in his life,
tbough he knew he would lose that edge in a few minutes as his resources, gave
out. At this moment, Tyl himself would have had to back off, reassess his
strategy, and look to his defenses. Yet the stranger met every pass with
seeming ease, anticipating Var's strategy and neutralizing his force. Surely
this was the finest slicker ever to enter the circle! Then, abruptly, the man took the offense
and penetrated Var's own guard as though it were nonexistent and laid him out
with a blow against the head. Half conscious, Var fell backwards across the
circle. He was finished. His face sidewise in the snow, Var heard
something. It was a noise, a shudder in the ground, as of ponderous feet coming
down: crunch, crunch, crunch, crunch. An earless attuned to the wilderness
could not have picked it up, and Var himself would have missed it, had his ear
not been jammed to the land, It was the distant tread of the Master. The victor stood above him, looking down
curiously. "Stranger!" Var cried, half delirious "Never have I
met your like. I beg a boon of you" He was incoherent again, and had to
slow down. "Let no man enter that hostel tonight! Guard her, give her
time" The man squatted to peer: at him. Had he
understood any of it? it was unprecedented for the loser to beseech terms from
the winner but what else could he do now? "A badlands grub she will die if
disturbed" And Var himself would die if he didn't drag himself away
immediately. Then who would take care of Soli? Would the Master linger to help
her? Not while the vengeance trail was warm! No it had to be this stranger, if
only he would. Such exceeding skill in the circle bad to be complemented by
meticulous courtesy. The man reached out to touch Var's injured
leg. The sheet had come loose and a section of swollen skin showed. He nodded. This man would have won anyway
but he could not be pleased to discover he had fought a lame opponent. He stood
and stepped out of the circle, leaving Var where he lay. He donned his parka,
then his pack, putting the sticks away. He walked down the trail 'in the
direction the Master was coming from. He was leaving the cabin to Var. Var did not question the stranger's act of
generosity. He climbed to his feet and limped back to the cabin, turning
several times to watch the man's departure. At last he entered and shut the
door. The' stranger would meet the Master. Var
was at his mercy now. Who was this silent one, and how had he come by such
fabulous fighting skill? Var knew that no sticker in all the empire could match
this warrior. But the Master was not a sticker. What
would pass between them when' they met? Would they fight? Talk? Come to this
cabin together? Or pass each other, and the Master would come to find the
fugitives here? Soil stirred and he forgot all else.
"Var.. . Var," she cried
weakly, and he rushed to her side. She was recovering! If only they were
granted the night, They were. Though Var listened apprehensively for footsteps
outside, no man came to the hostel, in the morning Soil was well, though weak.
"What happened?" she asked. "You were stung by a badlands moth
its winter grub," Var said, though this was only conjecture. "It came
alive when we warmed the ground, and got on you. I brought you here." "What are those marks on you?" "I fought a man who would
intrude." And that was all he told her, lest she worry. This time they picked up extra sheeting,
so as to make possible a double layer on the ground and keep moisture and grubs
out entirely. Var explained that they had lost time and had 'to move; he did
not clarify how close he knew the Master to be, but she caught his urgency. So they resumed their desperate trek. Soli
was weak, but she could walk. In her residual disorientation she was not aware
of Var's limp. As they left the hostel, Var looked down
the path once more, mystified. Who was the noble, dazzling, silent man who had
made their escape possible? Would he ever know? CHAPTER FOURTEEN They
marched northward through winter and emerged at last in spring far beyond the
crazy domains. Here they found complete strangers: men and women who carried
some guns and bows but not true weapons, and who did not fight in the circle,
and who lived in structures resembling primitive, dilapidated hostels. They
burned wood to warm these "houses" because there was no electricity,
and Illuminated them with smoky oil lanterns. They spoke an unpleasantly
modulated dialect, and were not especially friendly. It was as though every
family were an island, cultivating its own fields, hunting its own preserve,
neither attacking nor assisting strangers. Still the Master followed, falling behind
as much as a month, then catching up almost to within sight, forcing them to
move out quickly. Now the silent man Var had fought accompanied the Nameless
One. The scattered news reports and rumors described him well enough for Var to
identify, though he said nothing to Soil about this. If she knew that a warrior
of that quality had chosen to accompany the Master... Had those two fought, and the Master had
made the stranger part of the empire? Or had they joined forces for
convenience, in the dangerous hinterlands? Summer, and the country remained rugged
and the pursuit continued. Soil was taller and stronger now, growing rapidly,
and was quite capable. She learned from him how to make vine traps in the
forest and capture small animals, and to skin them and gut them. How to strike
fire and cook the meat. She learned to make a deadfall, and to sleep
comfortably in a tree. Her hair grew out, black and fine, so that she resembled
her natural mother more than ever. Soli taught him, in return, the rudiments
of the weaponless combat she had learned from Sosa, and the strategies
demonstrated by her father Sol. For they both knew that eventually the Master
would catch up, and that Var, despite his reservations, would have to fight.
The Nameless One would force the combat. "But it's better to run as long as we
can," she said, seeming to have changed her attitude over the months.
"The Weaponless defeated Sol in the circle, long ago when I was small, and
Sol was the finest warrior of the age." Var wondered whether Sol could have been
as good as the sticker now traveling with the Master, but he kept that thought
to himself. "It was the Weaponless who struck my
father on the throat so hard he could not speak again," she said, as
though just remembering. "Yet you say they were friends." "Sol does not speak?" Var's
whole body tingled with an appalling suspicion. "He can't. The underworld surgeon
offered to operate, but Sol wouldn't tolerate the knife. Not that way. It was
as though he felt he had to carry that wound. That's what Sosa said, but she
told me not to talk about it." Var thought again of the fair stranger,
the master sticker, now almost certain that he knew the man's identity.
"What would your father do, if he thought you were dead?" "I don't know," she said.
"I don't like to think about it, so I don't. I miss him, and I'm really
sorry" But she cut off that thought. "Bob probably wouldn't tell him.
I think Bob pretended I was being sent on an exploratory mission and didn't
return. Bob almost never tells the truth." "But if Sol found out" "I guess he would kill Bob, and"
Her mouth opened. "Var, I never thought of that! He would break out of the
underworld and" "I met him," Var said abruptly.
"When you were ill. We did not know each other. Now he travels with the
Master." "Sol is the Nameless One's companion?
I should have realized! But that's wonderful, Var! They are together again.
They must really be friends." Var told her the rest of the story: how he
had fought Sol, and tried to send him back to oppose the Master. About the
strange generosity of the other man. "I did not know," he finished.
"I kept him from you." She kissed his cheek-a disconcertingly
feminine gesture. "You did not know. And you fought for
me!" "You can go back to him." "More than anything else," she
said, "I would like that. But what of you, Var?" "The Master has sworn to kill me. I
must go on." "If Sol travels with the Weaponless,
he must agree with him. They must both want to kill you now." Var nodded miserably. "I love my father more than
anything," she said slowly. "But I would not have him kill you, Var.
You are my friend. You gave me warmth on the mesa, you saved me from illness
and snow." He had not realized that she attached such
importance to such things. "You helped me, too," he said gruffly. "Let me travel with you a while
longer. Maybe I'll find a way to talk to my father, and maybe then he can make
the Nameless One stop chasing you." Var was immensely gratified by this
decision of hers, but he could not analyse his feeling. Perhaps it was this
glimmer of a promise of some mode of reconciliation with his mentor, the
Master. Perhaps it was merely that he no longer felt inclined to. travel alone.
But mostly, it could be the loyalty she showed for him-that filled an obscure
but powerful need that had made him miserable since the Master's turn about to
have a friend that was the most important thing there was. The sea came north and fenced them in.
with its salty expanse. The pursuit closed in behind. The unfriendly natives
informed them with cynical satisfaction that they were trapped: the ocean was
west and south, the perpetual snows north, and two determined warriors east. "Except," one surly storekeeper
murmured smugly, "the tunnel." "Tunnel?" Var remembered the
subway tunnel near the mountain. He might hide in such a tube.
"Radiation?" "Who knows? No one ever leaves
it." "But where does it go?" Soil
demanded. "Across to China, maybe" And
that was all he would tell them, and probably all he knew. "There's another Helicon in
China," Soli said later. "That's not its name, but that's what
it is. Sometimes we exchanged messages with them. By radio." "But we are fighting the
mountain!" "The Nameless One is fighting it. Or
was. Sol isn't. We aren't. And this is a different one. It might help us at
least enough so I could talk to Sol If we can find it. I don't know where it is
in China." Var remained uncertain, but had no better
alternative. If there was any way to escape the Master, he had to try it. The entrance to the tunnel was huge-big
enough to accommodate the largest crazy tractor, or even several abreast. The
ceiling was arched, the walls gently bowed whether from design or incipient
collapse. Var was uncertain at first, but closer inspection revealed its
complete sturdiness. There was solid dirt on the floor, but no metal rails. It
was a dark hole. "Just like the underworld," Soli
said, undismayed. "There's an old subway beyond the back storage room.
With rats in it. I used to play there, but Sosa said there might be
radiation." "There was," Var said. "How do you know?" He summarized his foray to Helicon, before
the first battle. "But the Master said she would tell them, so it would be
booby trapped. So we didn't use it." "She never did. Bob knew it was
there, but he said the geigers proved it was impassable, so he didn't worry
about it. I guess the radiation was down when you came but Sosa didn't say a
word." So they could have invaded that way! Why
hadn't Sosa given the route away? Then he remembered: Sos-Sosa. Sometime in
the past she had been his wife, and she must still have loved him. So she
hadn't told. But he had thought she had, and so the surface battle had begun.
Just one more irony of many. Soli lit one of their two lanterns and
marched in. Var, perforce, followed. Could this great tube actually cross under
the entire ocean? What kept the water out, he wondered. And why did no one emerge from it, if
other men had entered? If the problem were radiation, he would discover it. But
he feared that was not the case. There could ne other dangers in fringe
radiation zones, as he knew saw mutant wildlife, from deadly moths to giant
amphibians, as well as harmless forms like the mock sparrow. And what else,
here? Deep in the tunnel the walls developed a
tiled surface, clean and much more attractive that the bare metal and concrete.
Var knew what had happened: the natives had pulled off the nearest tiles for
their own use, but had not dared to penetrate too far. The mud on the bottom
also slacked off, so that they walked on a fine gray surface, of a coarse
texture in detail but marvelously even as a whole. It was ideal for running; their feet had
excellent traction. But how far could this continue? After an
hour's brisk walk, he asked Soil: "How wide is the ocean?" "Jim showed me a map once. He said
this way was the Pacific, and it's about ten thousand miles wide." "Ten thousand milesi It will take
years to cross!" - "No," she said. "You know
better than that, Var. You can figure. If we walk four miles an hour, twelve
hours a day, that's almost fifty miles." "Twenty days to cover a thousand
miles," he said, after a moment's difficult computation. "To cover
ten thousand over six months to cross it all. We have supplies for hardly a
week!" She laughed. "It isn't so wide up
here. Maybe less than a hundred miles. I'm not sure. I think the tunnel must
come up for air every so often, on the little, islands. So we won't have to
walk it all at one stretch!" Var hoped she was right. The tunnel was
unnatural, and his nose picked up the dryness of it, the deadness. If danger
fell upon them here, how could they escape? They walked another hour, Soil swinging
her lantern to make the grotesque shadows caper, and Var realized what it was
that disturbed him most. The other tunnel, the subway passage, had teemed with
life, though touched by radiation. This one had neither. Var knew that life
intruded wherever it could, and should be found in a protected place like this.
What kept it clean? There had to be a reason and not any swarm of shrews, for
there were no droppings. They rested briefly to eat and drink and
leave the substance of their natural processes on the floor, since there was
nowhere to bury it. They went on. Then down the tunnel came a monster. It
rumbled and hissed as it moved, and shot water from its torso, and it was
bathed in steam. A tremendous eye speared light ahead. Var froze for a moment, terrified. Then
his instincts took over. He backed and turned and started to run. "No!" Soli cried, but he hardly
paid attention. As he plunged down the tunnel, she plunged
too and tackled him. Both fell and the rushing glare played over them. "Machine!" she cried.
"Man-made. It won't hurt men!" Now the thing was bearing down on
them, faster than they could run, and the clank of its sparkling treads was
deafening. It filled the passage. "Stand up!" Soil screamed.
"Show you're a man!" She meant it literally. Var obeyed, unable to think for himself.
Men seldom daunted him, but he had never experienced anything like this before. Soli took his hand and stood by him,
facing the machine. "Stop!" she cried at it, and
waved her other hand in the blinding light, but it did not stop. "Its recognition receptor must be
broken!" she shouted, barely audible above the din though her mouth was
inches from his ear. "It doesn't know us!" Var no longer had any doubts about what
kept the passage clean. The water spouted out was probably a chemical spray
such as the crazies used to clear pathways, that killed and dissolved anything
organic. And men were organic. They could not escape. The monster filled
the tunnel, blasting its chemicals against the sides and ceiling, and he saw
its front sweepers scooping dust into a hopper and wetting it down too. They
could not get around it and could not outrun it. They had to fight. Then it was upon them. Var picked up Soli and heaved her into the
air. As her weight left his arms, he leaped himself. The machine struck. Var clung to consciousness. He spread his
arms, and when one banged against something soft, he grasped it and fetched it
in. ,He found a metal rod with the other hand and hung on to it. He held Soli
in his arms, and they were riding the machine-bodies spread against the warm
headlight, feet braced against the upper rim of the hopper. Once he was sure of
his position, he checked Soil. She was limp. He hauled her about so that her
head was against his and put his ear to her mouth, and felt the slight gout of
air that proved she was breathing. He studied her head and body as well as he
could, alternately blinded and shadowed by the cutting edge of light, and found
no blood. She was alive and whole-and if the concussion were not severe, she
would awaken in time. All he had to do was hold her securely until the machine
stopped. He shifted about, hunkering down against the
hopper rim. The brushes whirled in front, highlighted in the spillage of light,
and the water poured down from nozzles, but still the air was foul with dust.
Something not quite visible whirred and ground inside the yard-deep hopper,
reminding him of gnashing teeth. He kept his feet out of it, certain that he
perched precariously over an ugly death. He wrestled Soil around again and
draped her over his thighs, supporting her shoulders with his free arm and her
feet with one leg. He did not want any part of her to dangle into that dark
maw. His muscles grew tired, then knotted, but
he did not shift position again. He knew it could not be long, at this speed,
before the machine reached the end of the tunnel and he knew by the packed dirt
where it had tO stop. It only cleaned so far, for some reason. Once it did
stop, they could jump free. They would be the first to escape from this
farocious tunnel. In less than half an hour light showed, a
dim oval beyond the focus of the machine's beam. The vehicle ground to a halt,
steam rising thickly about the wedged passengers. Var made his effort and
discovered that his legs had gone to sleep. Soil was still unconscious; there was no
help there. If he dislodged himself now, be was likely' to drop them both into
the dread hopper. Thа machine shuddered. The blasting water
jets cut off. The grinder beneath Var ceasea its motion,
and he saw that his fear had been Well-founded. But at least now he could step
down on those gears without losing his feet, and that would make it possible to
recover his circulation and lever Soli out. The light doused, leaving only the pale
cast from the entrance. The machine jolted into motion again the other way.
Soil rolled off and Var had to grab for her. By the time he had her safe again,
the motion was too swift. If he jumped with his prickling legs and her
unconscious weight they would both be hurt. But the grinder remained inert. Apparently
it had been disconnected for the return trip, along with the spray and
headlight Var worked one foot down, then let Soil slide. Returning sensation made his legs painful,
but now they were securely ensconced within the hopper, riding back along the
tunnel at a good clip. But why didn't she revive? Now,
increasingly, he feared that she had struck her head too hard against the
light, and suffered brain damage. He had seen warriors who bad become
disorganized and even idiotic after club blows to the head. If that were the
case with Soli... On and on the cleaner went, returning whence it had come.
Var, helpless to do anything else, held Soil firm and slept. He was jolted awake by bright light The
machine had come into the open. Soil still nestled unconscious in his arm The machine stopped again and there were
people. First men with strange weapons no, they had to be tools then tall,
armed, armored women, peering in at him and Soil. Some carried round disks of
stretched leather, so that one arm was fettered and useless for combat. 'Look at that!" one exclaimed
wonderingly. "A beardface and a child." Var did not speak immediately, sensing
trouble. These women were aggressive, militant, unfeminine and unlike those he
had seen before. Their curiosity did not seem mendly. Their metal helmets made
them look like birds. Soil did not move. "See if he has his finger,"
another woman said eagerly. There was something guilty and ugly about
their attitude as though they were contemplating an intriguing perversion. Var
drew out his sticks. Immediately bows appeared and metal-tipped
arrows were trained on him from several directions. He had no protection
against these, and with Soil unconscious his position was hopeless. He dropped
his weapons. The quiet men were climbing on the
machine, applying their tools to its surfaces. Evidently they cared for it the
way the crazies cared for their tractors, checking it over after each trip.
That was why it was still operating, so long after its makers were gone. "Out!" cried the burly woman who
seemed to be the leader. She held a spear in one hand, a shield in the other. Var obeyed, lifting Soil carefully. "The child is sick!" someone
cried. "Kill her!" Var held SOli with one arm about her chest
With his other arm he grabbed for the leader of the females, catching her by
her braided hair. He yanked her against him, hauling back on her head so that
her neck was exposed. Her shield got in the way, making her struggles
ineffective. He bared his teeth. He growled. "Shoot him! Shoot him!" the
captive woman screamed. But the archers were oddly hesitant. "He must be a
real man," one said. "The Queen would be angry." "If my friend dies, I rip this
throat!" Var said, breathing on the neck he held bent. He was not
bluffing; his teeth had always been his natural weapon, even though they were
clumsy compared to those of most animals. Another woman came forward. "Let go
our mistress; we will medicate the child." Var shoved the captive away. She caught
herself, rubbing her neck. "Take him to the Queen," she said. A woman made as if to take Soil, but Var
balked. "She stays with me. If you kill anyone, kill me first, because I
will kill anyone who harms her." He had made an oath to that effect long
ago, to Soli's natural mother, but that was not the reason he spoke as he did
now. Soil was too important to him to lose. They walked down a pathway toward water.
Var saw that they were on a small island hardly larger than required to serve
as a surfacing point for the tunnel. The cleaning machine stood athwart the
road, grinders and brushes and headlamps at each end, hissing and cooling as
the mechanics labored over it. In this culture, it seemed, the men were crazies
the women nomad warriors. Well, it was their system. Beyond the machine there was a level
stretch; then the surface rose into a tremendous metal and stone bridge that
traversed the extensive water and led out of sight. At the waterside was a boat. Var and Soil
had seen such floating craft in the course of their journey, and understood
their purpose, but bad never been really close to one. This boat was made of
metal, and he did not understand why it did not sink, since he knew metal was
heavier than water. He balked at entering the craft, but
realized that there was no reasonable alternative. Obviously the Queen was not
on this atoll. And if he made too much trouble he and Soil both would die. The boat rocked as they entered, but held
out the water. Var could see that its bottom deck was
actually below the surface of the sea. One of the women pulled a cord and a
motor started banging and shaking. Then the entire thing nudged out from the
dock. It was astonishing that people other than
the crazies or underworlders should possess and control motors. Yet obviously
it was so. The boat pushed along through the ocean.
Var, unused to this rocking motion, soon felt queasy. But he refused to yield
to it, knowing that any sign of weakness would further imperil himself and
Soil. How long would she sleep? He felt
strangely unwhole without her. The boat came to parallel the enormous
bridge. Girders like those that rimmed the mountain Helicon projected from the
sea and crossed and recrossed each other, forming an eye-dazzling network. But
these were organized and functional, serving to support the elevated highway.
Somewhere within this jumble that road was hidden; he could not see it now. He
wondered why the amazons did not walk along it instead of splashing dangerously
over the water. At length they angled toward the bridge.
There was an archway, here, where the water under the span was clear for a
space. And suspended in that cavity was something like a monstrous hornet's
nest all wood and rope and interleaved slices of metal and plastic and other
substances Var could not guess at. The boat drew up beneath this, where a
blister hung scant feet from the surface of the water. A ladder of rope dropped
down and the women climbed up with alacrity to disappear with him. Var had to ascend carrying Soil. He laid
her over his shoulder and grasped the ladder with one hand. It swung out,
seeming too frail to bear the double load. Well, if it broke, he would swim. He was
not really enthusiastic to enter the hive, and did not trust these armored
women. He hauled himself and his burden up, rung by rung, carefully curling his
clumsy fingers about each. The rope did not break. The ladder passed through a circular hole,
and was fastened above by a metal crosspiece. Var clung to this and got his
feet to a board platform, and shifted Soil down. They were in a cramped chamber
whose sides curved up and out. Metal cloth seemed to be the main element. But there were other ladders to climb.
Each level was larger, the curving walls more distant, until doors and
intermediate chambers were all he could observe in passing. At length they stood within a large room
with adjacent compartments, rather like the Master's main tent. On a throne fashioned of wickerwork sat
the Queen: bloated, ugly, middle-aged, bejeweled. She wore a richly woven gown
that sparkled hidescently. It fell from a high stiff collar behind her broad
neck to the sides of her stout ankles, and was open down the front to reveal
the inner curvatures of her, monstrous breasts, her dimpled kettle stomach, and
her hanging thighs. Var, hardly prudish, averted his eyes.
Sexuality as brazen as this repulsed him. Weapons threatened. "Foreign
beardface, look at the Queen!" He had to look; it seemed this was
protocol. She reminded him of a figurine the Master had shown him once: a
fertility goddess, artifact of the Ancients. The Master had said that in some
cultures such a figure was considered to be the ultimate in beauty. But for Var
the female attributes became negative when expanded to such grotesque
proportion. "Strip him," the Queen said. Again Var had to make a decision. He could
fight but not effectively while supporting Soil, and both of them would be
wounded or killed. Or he could submit to being stripped by these women.
Nakedness was not a strong taboo with him, but he knew it was for others, and
that the demand represented an insult. Still he yielded. "You promised to
care for my friend," he said. The Queen made an imperious gesture that
sent gross quivers through her various anatomies. An unarmed woman came to take
Soil. She brought her to 'a wicker divan and began checking the limp girl,
while Var watched nervously. And the armed women removed his clothing. "So he has his finger," the
Queen said, staring as though studying an animal. Now Var understood the term. It occurred
to him that he bad not had a close look at a man of this tribe. The nurse attending Soil spoke:
"Concussion. Doesn't look serious. Bruise on the neck, probably pinching a
nerve, could let go anytime." She splashed water from a bowl on Soli's
face. The girl groaned. It was the first sound
she had made since the leap to the
tunnel sweeper, and Var felt suddenly weak with relief. If she could groan she
could recover. "He looks strong," said the
Queen. "But mottled. Do we want any piebalds?" No one answered. Evidently the question
was rhetorical. After a moment she decided. "Yes, we'll try one." She
pointed to Var. "Your Queen wili honor your finger. Bring it here." Prodded by spearlike arrows, Var walked
toward her. He had some idea what she meant, and was disgusted, but the weapons
bristling about him discouraged overt protest. He saw Soil sitting up and
wanted to go to hers If only he weren't restrained by the odds against him!
Alone, he could have made a break, but he did not want to start trouble that
would hurt the dazed girl. He came to stand immediately before the
gross Queen. She was even more repulsive up close. Fat
jiggled on her body as she breathed, and there was a steamy unnatural smell
about her. She reached out and caught what she termed
his finger in her hand. "Yes, your Queen will use this once, now and no
woman after her." She spread her legs, hauling Var toward her. It was no longer possible to pretend to
mistake her meaning. Var acted. He whirled on his guards, grabbing at their
weapons, shoving the women down. He caught the handle of a fighting hatchet and
raised the blade toward the Queen. The guards fell back, for they could not
mistake his meaning either. He could split her head before they reached him. "Bring her!" Var cried,
gesturing toward Soil. He hoped they would not realize that they could nullify
his threat by threatening Soil. Bows came up, arrows nocked. Var put both
hands on the hatchet and poised above the Queen. Even if a dozen arrows
transfixed him, he would take her with him. Soil came, listless but walking by
herself. She. still wore her two sticks; they had not been noticed by her
captors. Something flashed. Var jumped back as the
Queen drove for his loin with a jewelled stiletto. "We shall remove it
now, I think," she said. In that moment of confusion Var saw the
arrows coming. One grazed his thigh. The guards closed in. In a fury, Var leaped at the Queen and
clove her head with a two-handed stroke. A cry of horror went up. He did not
need to look. He knew as he yanked free the blood-soiled blade that she was
dead. He caught Soil by the arm and sprinted for
the nearest compartment behind the throne. For a moment no one followed. The
women were too shocked by the fate of their breeder Queen. There was a ladder. "Climb!" he
said at Soil, and she, unspeaking, climbed. Var stood with the hatchet, ready
to fend off attack. He was sure that he himself would never have the chance to
use the ladder. Then, as the amazons advanced keening in
fury, he struck at the wicker door supports. Rope and fiber sliced easily, and
the door began to collapse, and the floor beneath it sagged. He hacked some
more until there was a tumble of material ealing him off, then dived for the
ladder. Soil waited for him at the next level
"Where are we, Var?" she asked plaintively. "In a hive!" he gasped, drawing
her through another door. "I killed the Queen-ant!" They entered another large room. Men were
working here, weaving baskets. Naked, flabby Var saw at once that they were
castrate. No wonder the women had been fascinated by the visiting male they
seldom saw a complete man! But though these men were harmless, even
pitiful, the amazon women were not. They burst through the door behind,
screaming. Var and Soli bolted again. But the next
room was a blank cubbyhole, next to the gentle curvature of the exterior wall.
They were trapped. "Fire!" Soil cried. Var cursed himself for not thinking of
that sooner. He fumbled for his pack for a precious match and some kerosene.
This thy hive would ignite rapidly. His pack, of course, was not on him. It
lay with the rest of his clothing in the Queen's hail. But Soli was already making fire from the
duplicate materials in her own pack. As the first female warrior charged into
the compartment, she ignited a puddle of kerosene on the wooden floor. The amazon stomped through the sudden
blaze and screamed. Var clove her with the hatchet and she fell, her shield
rolling away, the fire licking around her body. "We're trapped, Var!" Soli
cried. For the moment be was too glad to have her intelligible and functional
to pay attention to her words. Perhaps the action had jolted her out of her
concussion. "We'll burn!" she screamed in
his ear. That registered. He went to the wall and
began hacking. The fibers were tough, and several times the blade rang against
metal, but he succeeded in ripping a hole to daylight. "Hurry!" Soil cried, and he
glanced at her while chipping. He saw to his surprise, that the fire was not
consinning everything. Only the kerosene itself was burning. Soil stood just
behind it, both sticks in her hands, fending off any amazons who tried to reach
through. Fortunately the constriction of the surroundings prevented the
effective use of arrows. But soon the flammable fluid would be gone, and the mass
of outraged women would press through. Some were already trying to use their
shields to block Soil's sticks. "Out the hole!" Var shouted at
her. Soil obeyed with alacrity while he covered her retreat. He took a final swipe at a protruding
spear and dived through the hole the moment her feet disappeared. As his head
poked out he saw. the water, far below. He had forgotten how high they were!
How could they jump that dizzying distance? Where was Soli? He did not spy her
either on the wall or in the water. If
she had fallen and drowned "Here!" He looked up. She was clinging to the
framework above the hole. Again, relief was almost painfully great and of
course climbing was the answer. They could escape via the rope that supported
the entire framework! A helmeted head showed in the bole. Soil
reached down negilgently and tapped it ringingly with a stick. It vanished. They climbed, Var carrying the hatchet
between his teeth. It was easier than the ascent to the mesa bad been, so long
ago in experience. The woven ropes and struts provided plentiful handholds, and
as the two rose the surface tilted toward the horizontal. A trapdoor opened in the top and a head
appeared. Var threatened it with the hatchet and the lid popped closed again
instantly. They had command of the roof. The rope by which the hive was suspended
was much more sturdy than it had appeared from a distance. It was a good four
feet in diameter at its narrowest, and the fibers were metal and nylon and
rubber, interwoven tightly. Var had had some notion of chopping
through this cord and dropping the entire hive grandly into the sea. He gave it
up; his battered little hatchet could not do the job. They climbed the column, Soil still
wearing her heavy pack because there was no time for adjustments. Fortunately
this stretch was short. Var didn't know how long she could last, after her
prolonged unconsciousness. And if the amazons emerged and started firing arrows
at them. The women did emerge, but too late. Var
and Soil were perched on the massive steel strut that supported the hive, and
the arrows could not reach them directly. They were safe. All they had to do
was mount the road surface of the bridge and be on their way. Well, not quite all. A chill wind attacked
Var's bare skin. He would have to find new clothing and traveling supplies. And
new weapons, this hatchet, useful as it had been, was not to his liking. He led the way up an inclined beam, going
into the maze of supports. The angry cries of the amazons were left behind, and
their arrows stopped rattling between the girders. He wondered why they did not
follow; certainly they would know how to get around on the bridge, since they
had built their hive within it. His skin burned. First he thought it was
windchap. Then he recognized the stigma of radiation. "Back!" he cried, knowing Soil
could not feel it, but would surely be affected. "Radiation!" They retreated to a clean spot, where
intersecting beams formed a gaunt basket. Now they knew why the amazons had not
pursued them here. The women would have learned the hard way that the bridge
was impassable. In fact, they would have constructed their vulnerable hive in
the one place they knew to be safe from all marauders. Var knew what he would find: the bridge
ahead would be saturated with the deadly rays, making it a badlands. Probably
some radiation touched it between the hive and the island where the tunnel
emerged, too but even if not, the amazons would be waiting at the island with
drawn bows. Soli, so
brave until this point, suddenly gave out. She laid her head against
Var's shoulder and cried. She had not done that for many months. The wind was colder now and night was
coming. CHAPTER
FIFTEEN It was an uncomfortable night. Solis pack
contained food and some clothing, so Var was able to fortify himself somewhat
internally and externally. But the hardness and narrowness of the beams, the
cutting edge of the intermittent wind, their several flesh wounds, and the
general hopelessness of their situation made sleep a misery. They clung together as they had done on
the mesa of Muse, and they talked. "Does your head hurt?" Var asked,
trying to make the inquiry seem more casual than it was. "Yes. I think I banged it. How did we
get out of the tunnel?" Var told her. "I think I started to wake when you
made me stand," she said. "I heard voices, and something shook me,
but it was all very far away, maybe a dream. Then I woke again and saw water,
but I didn't know what was happening so I didn't move. I was pretty much alert
when you carried me into the hive but then I knew I had to stay out of trouble.
I kept my eyes closed, so I didn't really know what it was." That explained how she had been able to
function almost normally once she woke up officially. She had been smart enough
to play dead until she knew more. It had been hard on Var, but he knew that it
would have been worse any other way. The amazons had treated him more carefully
because they knew he was not much of a threat while he held the unconscious
girl. "Those men," she said.
"They were almost like my father Sol, except that he's no weakling." Var was aware of that. "They're
castrates." "No. They had part. Like you.
But" He realized she was right. He had seen
testes but no members. They were only partial castrates as he would have been,
had the breed queen's thrust at him scored. "I've seen animals since we've been
outside," she said. "I know what happens, I think. They
breed by putting it there." She touched her rear. This was, as it happened
in their present circumstance, nestled firmly against his groin. Var visualized
the way the four-footed animals performed and understood her inference. She did
not really comprehend sex, yet. "But those hive men how could they?" He didn't know, and did not want to
conjecture. It was an awkward subject to discuss with any female, particularly
a nine, almost ten year old child. "What are we going to do, Var?"
she asked after a while. 'When it gets light, we can climb down to
the water and swim. Maybe we can get around the radiation." "I don't know how to swim." She had been brought up in the mountain.
She would never have had the chance to sport in open water, he realized. And in
the summer and winter and summer they had traveled together, they had never had
occasion to swim. What were they to do now? "Will you teach me, Var?" she
asked shyly. Again she bad provided the answer herself.
"I will teach you," he agreed. Finally they did sleep. The wind died down
and that was better. The amazons, as though confident of
their quarry, were not on watch in the morning. Var and Soil descended to the
water with some difficulty, as the girders merged into isolated smooth pylons
and plunged into the sea. He showed her the motions of swimming in the cold
water and told her to keep her head up. She mastered the art quickly, though
she splashed a good deal and stayed very close to him. "It's so
deep!" she explained. They set out west along the bridge. The radiation came, and they veered out into
the ocean. This frightened Soli, but they both knew there was no other way.
After a time he treaded water while she clung to him, exhausted. He could not
tell whether the droplets on her face were from the sea or her eyes. Certainly
she was tired, tense and miserable. Var wondered whether it would be feasible
to steal a boat, but decided negatively. They wanted to hide, not advertise
their presence by such activity. They would be on the bridge once they got past
the radiation. Progress was slow. Several times they came
all the way in to a pylon safely, and hung on while Soli coughed out mouthfuls
of salt water. Her lips were blue and her face forlorn. Finally Var mounted a
pylon and climbed stiffly until he encountered the radiation. They had to continue
swimming. But on the second try, half an hour later,
he found no radiation. He helped her up. The sun came out and they soaked up
its warmth as they ate sodden bread from the pack. Then on down the highway, marching along
its level thread toward China. Their supplies had been halved by the loss of
Var's pack, but he thought they might catch some fish. And if there were other
islands, there might be fruit or berries or at least rats. Later in the day the road descended to
land, and it was a larger island, many miles across, with trees and seals and
birds and houses. But they were wary, for there could also
be men here, and the hive experience had taught them not to trust their own
kind. Var had not before appreciated the true strength of the crazy/nomad
system, and still did not comprehend its medimisms. But somehow men were
civilized there, as they were not at the hive. A man did not have to worry
about castration, or fight outside the circle, in America. There were no people. The island was vacant
They found old cans of food, but did not touch these. A few berries grew in
patches, and these provided a supplement to their pack supplies. One of the
houses seemed reasonably tight, and so they set up there after driving out the
rats. (Soli said she'd rather not eat any rats just yet.) At dawn the sound of a motor approached.
They hid, watching through a dirt crusted window that still had glass, and saw
a boat with amazons pull up to the shore. This island was their foraging
ground. The women stepped out and surveyed the area efficiently. Evidently they
did not come here often, or they would not have needed to check it out so
carefully. Fortunately they did not approach the house where Var and Soli
lurked. Then several of the half castrate men emerged. They were herded to one
of the berry areas and put to work picking into wicker baskets, while the
armored women took turns practising with their weaponry. After a couple of hours the baskets were
full and the men returned to the boat. Var and Soil relaxed. Then they tensed again, for two people
came ashore and headed for the houses. A man and a woman. They walked slowly,
the man leading and listless, the woman prodding him along every so often. "This one," she said, stopping
at a house, She jerked open the door. Wood and plaster crashed down, and she
coughed in the dust. She said a word Var had not heard before from distasteful
lips. She tried the next house, but the door was
jammed. She was a hefty woman, quite stout under her armor, but the house was
sealed. Var had had the same experience the night before. Then the amazon came to the one Var and
Soil occupied. The fugitives scrambled for the back room
as the door pushed open. Var scooped up the pack, Soli their scattered
belongings. "Good," the amazon said as the
door opened. "This one's tight and even fairly clean. You'd hardly know
it's been deserted for years." Var controlled his breathing and peered
out of the gloom of the back room, Soil doing the same. There was a back exit
they had made sure of that before settling in but that door creaked, and if
they used it now they would be discovered. Then they would have to kill the two
visitors, and the hunt would be on again, with no radiation to hide behind. And
other couples were entering neighboring houses; he could hear them. Any noise
would bring them running. Better to wait it out. "Strip," the woman said, as
imperiously as her Queen. The man obeyed with resignation. Once more
Var saw his mutilation a scrotum without an instrument. What purpose, this
cruel cut? Now the woman stripped, helmet to greaves.
Gross of breast and belly, she stood and smiled. And Var realized: they had come hereto
make seal And the other couples would be doing the same. Fascinated and disgusted, he watched. The
woman was shaven below so that she resembled a ponderous child. The Queen had
been barbered, he remembered. The man, too, was hairless in that region, adding
to his indignity. But that was superficial. Var's main question was how any
effective connection between these two could be possible. He looked across at Soil, wondering what
her thoughts were. Her face Was concealed in the shadow. 'There will have to be a new Queen,"
the Amazon murmured, leading the man to the worn mattress Var had slept on.
"I have borne four healthy girls. One more and I will be in contention as
a breedleader, and can claim the Queenship-after I kill the others. You, my
pretty, have given me two of those girls, and you shall be well rewarded if you
give me another." "Yes," said the man
unenthusiastically. "Of course, if you disappoint me with
a boy, it will go hard with you." The man nodded. Var, to his dismay, felt a surge of sexual
excitement as he craned his head to see what transpired. This was perverted, it
was awful but compelling. The amazon lay down and raised her knees.
The man squatted between them. Her hands reached down. Var, overbalanced at
last, fell into the room. Then it was rapid. Committed, Var and Soil
had to strike. Almost before Var realized what had happened, the amazon pair
lay sprawled unconscious, and there were shouts from the boat and other cabins
in response to the noise of the brief battle. Var took up the amazon's bow and
arrows, and Soil her spear; they grabbed their own possessions as well and ran
out the shack. Despite the strait his guilty curiosity
had brought them to, Var regretted that he had not learned how the amazons
mated. Would he ever know? Armed women were charging from the boat
and emerging from houses. Five of them were headed toward Var and Soli, while
the men milled uncertainly on the shore. Three were closing in on the house
just vacated. Two split off to cover the path to the bridge. Var saw that that
route was hopeless. In fact, now that the hornets had been aroused, the entire
island was hopeless. The women were tough, and odds of five to two in daylight
were prohibitive. And the men would naturally assist their females. "The boat!" Soil whispered
piercingly. "This way!" Var knew that direction to be the very
height of folly. But she was already running at right angles to the path of the
approaching trio, and he had either to
follow or to let her go alone. He could not call to her, for that would
pinpoint their location immediately. So he followed. She circled toward the boat. The amazons,
not suspecting this maneuver, remained in the village. He could hear them
exclaiming over the fallen couple and banging through the houses in that
section. Soil stopped just before they came in sight of the men. "They're weaklings," she gasped.
"The men don't fight. If we run at them and yell, they'll flee." And
she set off again, running and yelling and waving her arms. Var had to follow once more. The men did scatter, though there were
four of them here, all full grown. Var marveled. "Now the boat!" Soil said,
clambering in. As Var settled beside her, the amazons
realized what had happened and gave hue and cry. "Start the motor!" Soli yelled
at him. He looked at her blankly. "The pull cord!" she cried. She
grabbed a handle on the engine and jerked. It came out on a string, and there
was a bang. Var remembered that he had seen amazon do this on the other boat
that took them to the hive. He took hold and gave it a tremendous
yank. The cord came out a yard and the motor roared. "I'll steer!" Soil screamed over
the noise. She grabbed the wheel in the middle of the boat and began doing
things with handles there. To Var's amazement, the craft began to move. She
knew what she was doing! Under Soil's guidance, it nudged out from
the bank and swashed into deeper water. The amazons ran up, brandishing their
spears, but there was twenty feet of water separating them from the boat. Then
the women kneeled and lifted their bows. Soil jerked another handle and the motor
multiplied its sound. The boat jerked forward. The arrows came. They were not random
shots. They passed well wide of the engine section, that the archers did not
want to damage, and centered on the personnel. They did not miss by much. Only
Soli's sudden burst of speed spoiled their aim. The second volley was already nocked, and
Var knew this one would score, though the boat was now fifty feet away and
moving swiftly. He grabbed one of the round amazon leather shields and held it
behind Soil's back, for she could not see the arrows coming while she was
driving. Three arrows plonked into the shield
surely fatal to her, had they not been intercepted. Two struck Var. One was in
his right arm, rending flesh and bone; the other was in his gut. He clung to consciousness, for they were
not out of danger yet. He left the arrows where they were, but shifted the
shield to his left hand and kneeled behind Soil, protecting her by both his
shield and his body. Two more arrows plunged into the leather,
their points coming through but without much force. Another skewered his
unprotected thigh. One more passed just beside his head and struck the wood
near Soli. "Var, can't you" she said,
turning. Then she saw his situation and screamed. Var passed out. CHAPTER
SIXTEEN He woke
and fainted many times, conscious of pain and the passage of time and the
rocking of waves and Soil's attentions, and of very little else. The arrows
were out from his arm and leg and gut, but this brought him no relief. His body
was burning, his throat dry, his bowels pressing. She took care of him. She propped him up
inside the boat's cabin and held water to his mouth, and it made him sick and
the heaves wrenched his abdomen cruelly, but his lips and tongue and throat
felt better. He soiled himself many times and she cleaned him up, and when she
washed his genitals they reacted and that made him ashamed but there was
nothing he could do. He kept bleeding from his wounds, and she would wash them
and bandage them, and then he would move and the blood would flow hotly again. He thought deliriously of the Master, in
the badlands seven years before, his illness from radiation. Now Var knew what
the man had gone through, and why he had sworn friendship to the wild boy who
had aided him then. But the thought brought another torment,
for he still could not fathom why the Master had reversed that oath and become
a mortal enemy. But most of all, he thought of Soli, she
who cared for him now in his helplessness. A child yet but a master sticker and
faithful companion who had never remarked on the colors of his skin or the
crudity of his hands and feet and hunch. She could have returned to her father,
whom she loved, but had not. She could even have gone to the Master, who had
offered to adopt her as his daughter. Such offers were never casually made. She
had stayed with Var because she thought he needed help. And he did. It was night and he slept. It was day and
he moved fitfully and half slept, hearing the roaring of the motor, smelling
the gasoline she poured from stacked cans into the funnel It was night again,
and cold, and Soil hugged him close and wrapped rough blankets about them both
and warmed him with her small body while his teeth knocked together. But he did recover. In one of his lucid moments and he was
aware they were not frequent she talked with him about the mountain Helicon and
the nomads. "You know, I thought you people were
savages," she said. "Then I met you, and the Nameless One, and I knew
you were merely ignorant. I thought it would be good to have you joined with
underworld 'nology." "yes..........'! He wanted to agree,
to converse on her level, sure he was able to do so now. But the sentence
played itself out in silence. "But now I've seen what it's like
beyond the crazy demesnes, where the common man does have some 'nology,
technology and I'm not so sure. I wonder whether the nomads would lose their
primitive values, if" Yes, yes! He had wondered the same. And
been unable to express it succinctly. The amazons and their motors and their
barbarism. .. . But he could remember no more of that fragmnent. The boat went
on and on beside the bridge. Once he felt radiation, and cried out, and
she veered away from it. Then time had passed or stopped and the
boat was docked and there were people. Not amazons, not nomads. Soli was gone
and then she was back, crying, and she kissed him and was gone again. A man came and stabbed him in the arm with
a spike. When Var woke once more, his abdomen hurt with a different kind of
hurt a mending hurt and he knew he was at last recovering. But Soli was not
there. Women came and fed him and cleaned him,
and he slept some more. And days passed. CHAPTER SIXTEEN He woke
and fainted many times, conscious of pain and the passage of time and the
rocking of waves and Soli's attentions, and of very little else. The arrows
were out from his arm and leg and gut, but this brought him no relief. His body
was burning, his throat dry, his bowels pressing. She took care of him. She propped him up
inside the boat's cabin and held water to his mouth, and it made him sick and
the heaves wrenched his abdomen cruelly, but his lips and tongue and throat
felt better. He Solied himself many times and she cleaned him up, and when she
washed his genitals they reacted and that made him ashamed but there was
nothing he could do. He kept bleeding from his wounds, and she would wash them
and bandage them, and then he would move and the blood would flow hotly again. He thought deliriously of the Master, in
the badlands seven years before, his illness from radiation. Now Var knew what
the man had gone through, and why he had sworn friendship to the wild boy who
had aided him then. But the thought brought another torment, for he still could
not fathom why the Master had reversed that oath and become a mortal enemy. But most of all, he thought of Soli-she
who cared for him now in his helplessness. A child yet-but a master sticker and
faithful companion who had never remarked on the colors of his skin or the
crudity of his hands and feet and hunch. She could have returned to her father,
whom she loved, but had not. She could even have gone to the Master, who had
offered to adopt her as his daughter. Such offers were never casually made. She
had stayed with Var because she thought he needed help. And he did. It was night and he slept. It was day and
he moved fitfully and half-slept, hearing the roaring of the motor, smelling
the gasoline she poured from stacked cans into the funnel. It was night again,
and cold, and Soli hugged him close and wrapped rough blankets about them both
and warmed him with her small body while his teeth knocked together. But he did recover. In one of his lucid moments-and he was aware
they were not frequent-she talked with him about the mountain Helicon and the
nomads. "You know, I thought you people were
savages," she said. "Then I met you, and the Nameless One, and I knew
you were merely ignorant. I thought it would be good to have you joined with
underworld 'nology." "Yes-" He wanted to agree, to
converse on her level, sure he was able to do so now. But the sentence played
itself out in silence. "But now I've seen what it's like
beyond the crazy demesnes, where the common man does have some
'nology-technology-and I'm not so sure. I wonder whether the nomads would lose
their primitive values, if-" Yes, yes! He had wondered the same. And
been unable to express it succinctly. The amazons and their motors and their
barbarism. . .. But he could remember no more of that fragment. The boat went
on and on beside the bridge. Once he felt radiation, and cried out, and she
veered away from it. Then time had passed or stopped and the
boat was docked and there were people. Not amazons, not nomads. Soli was gone
and then she was back, crying, and she. kissed him and was gone again. A man came and stabbed him in the arm with
a spike. When Var woke once more, his abdomen hurt with a different kind of
hurt-a mending hurt-and he knew he was at last recovering. But Soli was not
there. Women came and fed him and cleaned him,
and he slept some more. And days passed. "I believe you are well now," a
stranger said one day. He was old enough to be losing his hair, and somewhat
stout and flabby. No warrior of the circle, he! Var was well, though weak. His arm and leg
and gut had healed, and he was now able to eat without vomiting and to
eliminate without bleeding. But he did not trust this man, and he missed Soli,
who had not come again since the time she kissed him and cried. lvflle girl-what is your relationship to
her?" the man asked. "We are friends." "You speak with a heavy accent. And
you appear to have suffered serious radiation burns at one time, and childhood
deformities. Where do you come from?" "Crazy demesnes," he answered,
remembering Soli's term. The man frowned, "Are you being
clever?" "Some call it America. The crazies
share it with the nomads." - "Oh." The man brought him
strange, elegant clothing. 'Well, you should be advised that this is New Crete,
in the Aleutians. We are civilized, but we have our own conventions. The girl
understands this, but feels that you may not." "Soli-where is she?'. "She is at the temple, awaiting the
pleasure of our God. You may see her now, if you wish." "Yea." Var still did not like
the man's attitude. It was not exactly cynicism of the Helicon vintage, but it
wasn't friendly either. He dressed, feeling awkward in the long
loose trousers and long-sleeved white shirt, and particularly in the stiff
leather shoes that hurt his clubbed feet. This was not what Var considered to
be civilized attire. But the man insisted that he wear these things before
going out. They were in a city-not a dead badlands
city, but a living metropolis with lighted buildings and moving vehicles.
People thronged the clean streets. Var felt less uncomfortable when he saw that
most men were garbed as he was. The temple was a tremendous building
buttressed by columns and a high wall. Guards armed with guns stood at the
front gate. Var, so weak that even the short walk fatigued him, and weaponless,
felt nervous. Within the temple were robed pilests and
elaborate furnishings. After several challenges and explanations, Var's guide
brought him to a chamber whose center was crossed by a row of vertical metal
bars, each set about four inches from its neighbor. Soli entered the other half of the room.
She saw Var and ran up to the bars, reaching through to grasp his hand.
"You're all right!" she cried, her voice breaking. "Yes." He was not so certain
about her. She looked well, but there was something wrong about her manner.
"Why are you here, behind these bars?" "I'm in the temple." She was
silent a moment, just looking at him. "I agreed to do something, so I have
to stay here. I can't see you again after this, Var." He was not facile with words. He did not
know how to protest eloquently, to make her tell the truth. Particularly not
with the stranger listening. But he knew from her tight, controlled, desperate
manner that something terrible had happened while he lay sick, and that Soli
expected never to see him again. And she did not want him to know why. She had been alienated from him as surely
as had the Master-and also by the agency of some third party. "Good-bye, Var." He refused to say it to her. He squeezed
her hand and turned to go, knowing that this was not the occasion for effective
rebuttal; He knew too little. And during the walk back he worked out
what he had to do. "You will have to go to the
employment agency and make application for training," the man said.
"Even the menial jobs will be complicated for you at first." "What if I want to leave here?"
Not without Soli, though! "Why of course you may-if you
purchase a boat and supplies. This is a free island. But to do that you will
need money." "Money?" "If you don't know what that is, you
don't have any." Var let that pass. In time he would find
out what money was, and whether he needed it. It sounded like some variation of
barter, however. They entered the hospital and returned to
Var's room. "You'll be moving out of here in a day or so," the man
said.. Var looked around. None of his or Soli's
prior possessions were in evidence, except the bracelet he wore, and that was dull
and scratched. He thought he knew why they hadn't taken that: they didn't know
it was gold. The bed was similar to some he had seen
during his childhood in the badlands. It had high rods of metal projecting at
either end, rather like the grates to certain ancient windows-or the bars in
that temple room. Generally, these could be screwed loose.... "And a final word," the man
said. "Don't go bothering them at the temple. They won't let you see your
friend again." Var placed a hand on one of the rods and
twisted. It was tight. "Why not?' "Because she is now a temple maiden,
dedicated to our God Minos. These girls are kept in seclusion for the
duration." Var tried another bar. This one turned.
"Why?" "Regulations. When they approach
nubility, there is too much danger of their losing their value to the
God." The rod came free. Var held it aloft and
advanced on the man, suppressing a tremor of weakness. "What will happen
to her?" The man looked at him and at the
improvised club, as though ignorant of the threat. "Really, there is no
need for that-" "Tell me-or you die." Var,
driven by fear for Soli, was not bluffing. He was weak, but this man was
obviously untrained for combat. One or two blows would suffice. "Very well. She is to be sacrificed
to Minos." Var wavered, suddenly feeling his weakness
redoubled. His worst fear had been brutally
confirmed. "Why-" "You were dying. Medical attention is
expensive. She agreed to enter the temple-it has to be voluntary, for we are
civilized-if we made you well again. Because she will be lovely, and the God
likes that, we acceded to the unusual commitment. Today we demonstrated that we
kept our bargain, and now she will keep hers." "She will-die?' "Yes." Var dropped the bedpost and sat down,
befuddled and horrified. "How-" "She will be chained to the rock at
the entrance to the labyrinth. Minos will come and devour her in his fashion.
Then fortune will smile on New Crete for one more month, for our God will be
satisfied." - One last thing Var had to know.
"When-" "Oh, not for a couple of years yet.
Your friend is still a child." He glanced obscurely at Var.
"Otherwise I dare say she would not have proved eligible." Var did not follow the man's nuances and
did not care to. The relief was as debilitating as the threat. Two years! There
were a thousand things he could do to save her in that time. "Remember, nomad-she made a bargain.
Young as she is, she strikes us as a person of integrity. She will not break
her vow, that saved your life, no matter what you may do." And that, Var realized with dismay, was
the truth. Soli had always been keen to keep a bargain, any bargain. She didn't
object to little ploys, such as passing for a boy or stealing the food they
needed to live on, but she liked the formal things to be right. The man stood up. "I know it is hard
for you to accept the ways of an unfamiliar culture, just as I would have
trouble adapting to your crazy-circle system of America." Var noted that the man, despite his prior
attitude, did after all know something of nomad existence. Maybe Soli had told
him, and he had been verifying it with Var. "But you will find us fair and
even generous, if you cooperate with the system. Tomorrow you will be released,
and I'll direct you to the employment agency. They will test you for aptitude
and provide the individual indicated training. From then on, it is up to you.
If you work well, you will eat well." He left. Var lay on the bed. He appreciated the
efficiency of the system-it had points of similarity to the empire-but he had
no intention of letting Soli die. Still, he did have time to plan carefully.
Until he came upon a suitable course of action, he could afford to cooperate. Var became a trash collector. Because he
was ugly and the proffered training perfunctory, he could not aspire to any
prestige position. Because he was Illiterate and had poor hands, he could not
handle most of the more sophisticated jobs of New Crete, a literate,
technological society. And hauling refuse on a daily basis kept him in
excellent physical condition. People left him alone because of the dirt and the
smell, and that was the way he wanted it too. He had a room with running water and heat
in the winter and even an electric light that snapped on when he yanked at a
string and he earned enough of the metal tokens that were "money" to
purchase clothing and regular meals and occasional entertainment. It was a year before he discoveyed just
how valuable his golden bracelet of manhood was here. He had thought it would
bring a few of their silver tokens, but the truth was that had it been
appraised and sold it would have paid for all his initial hospitalization.
Gold, so common in the crazy demesnes, was at a premium here, for they used it
in their machinery in ways be did not understand. Soli must have suspected
this-yet sold herself into the temple rather than take advantage of it. Her generosity had been foolish. A man
wore the bracelet only to give it to the woman of his choice. What could she
care whether he wore it? He had no woman to give it to. By day Var cooperated and had no trouble.
By night he stripped his conventional clothing, dressed in warm rags, and
ranged barefoot in the wilderness regions Of New Crete. The island was large-at
least twenty miles across- and he was able to explore it without disturbing the
inhabitants, and to practice his weaponry. He made himself a fine set of sticks
from seasoned wood, and became as proficient with them as he had ever been in
the circle with the metal ones. It was not the implement but the skill of the
hand that counted. He learned the lay of the land, and even ventured some
distance into the, dark tunnel that left the island on the west. It was clogged
with refuse; no mechanical sweepers cleaned~ it, and it bad been used as a
dump. And he scouted the temple preserve. This
was a walled enclosure between one and two miles in diameter, patrolled but not
heavily. Var had no problem sneaking in. Every day the maidens were exercised,
Soli among them, and Var observed that she was well cared for. Every month at
full moon one of the older ones was taken to a canyon and chained there. Next
evening she would be gone. Var never actually saw the God Minos, because the
God struck not by the light of that full moon, oddly, but by day. The maidens
were put out before dawn and remained as it grew light. Var could not do so; he
had to work by day, every day, and had~he remained in the compound he would
have run the double risk of absence at his assigned location and discovery at
his forbidden location. In the second year he built a boat. Not a
good one, not nearly as good as the amazon one they had arrived in (what bad
happened to it? Why hadn't that value been charged against his medical bill?)
and certainly not one he would trust to the open seas. Even if he were sailor
enough to manage it. But the craft would do to spirit Soli away and hide her
until better arrangements could be made. First he bad to save her from Minos. For if she were chained in the canyon for
the God, then rescued, her bargain would be complete. She would have offered
herself in sacrifice and found unexpected reprieve. All he had to do was stop
Minos from eating her, then take her away, and the temple would never know the
difference. The morning came. Var was watching, for he
knew the monthly date of the ceremony (he could look at the moon as well as a
peed could) and had been aware that her turn was incipient. Most of the girls
were now younger than she, and the temple did not provide board and keep longer
than necessary. This was the day he would not go on his rounds-indeed, not ever
again. Soli, grown barely nubile in two years,
was taken by hooded priests to the canyon and - anchored there. The men Var
could not be certain of their sex, but assumed this was man's business-hammered
spiked shackles into the stone. Soli's slender wrists were pinned within them
at shoulder height. She was naked, her lustrous black hair falling down around
her shoulders, her small breasts standing erect, her rather well-fleshed thighs
flexing nervously as she fidgeted about. Var felt an acute pang. Soli now looked
very much indeed like her natural mother Sola. Once her hips and breasts filled
out completely-But what would never happen unless he saved her from the
sacrifice. Var lurked in the trees as the priests
departed. He waited half an hour, making sure they would not return and that no
other parties were watching. The canyon face was shielded from the direct view
of the temple, probably intentionally and mercifully for the remaining maidens.
Var now knew how most of them came here: they volunteered in order to spare
their families hunger, for there were many poor people on the island.
They-who-won't-work-won't-eat philosophy was a thin cover for subjugation of
the unfortunate. The wage that had been adequate for Var was not enough for a
family, so there was continual and large-scale distress. The way of the crazies
and the nomads was better, for no one hungered in America. Assured that he was unobserved, Var let
fly his random philosophies, emerged from hiding, and entered the canyon. Soli
heard him and looked up with a poignant little cry of dismay, thinking the god
had come already. Then she gasped. "Var" He approached and put his hand to one
manacle. "i never forgot you," he said. "Did you think I would
let you be eaten?' But the bond was tight, and he had no
leverage to pry it loose. "I-" she started, her eyes
suddenly streaming. . "I thank you, Var. But I can't go with you. I made a
vow." "You fulfilled it" He cast about
for some way to get the metal out of the stone. Why hadn't he anticipated this
detail? "No. Not until-the sacrifice,"
she said. Var yanked at the other manacle. There
seemed to be some give in it. "I can't let you do this," she
said through her tears. Var ignored her and continued to work on
the metal. His sticks would not pry it, being too thick to squeeze in beside
her wrist, and the outside offered no purchase. He might hammer the metal with
a stone-but the sound would bring the priests-or Minos himself. Then he was thrown back. Soli had raised her bare foot and shoved
him hard in the chest. Now he understood: she meant it. She would resist him
physically not permitting him to labor on the bonds. That meant he could not free her unless he
knocked her out. And what kind of cooperation would she give him thereafter, if
he violated her oath by such force? In any event, he could not bring himself
to strike her. Anyone else, yes; Soli, no. He stood up and faced her. "Then I'll
go slay Minos," he said. "No!" she screamed in horror.
"He's a beast! No one can hurt him!" "I have sworn to kill the man who
harms Sola's child," Var said. "I swore it long before you made your oath. Would you have me wait
until after the-after the creature comes?" "But Minos is a god, not a man! You
can't kill him!" "He devours maidens-but he's not a
beast?" Then he was ashamed of his irony with her. "Whatever he is, I
must meet him-unless you come with me now." "I can't." Var saw that further argument was useless.
He marched down the canyon into the labyrinth, heedless of her low cries. There was a large, open cave where the
walls merged. From its rear several smaller passages opened. Van held his
sticks up and went cautiously into one. It led to a medium chamber lined with
bones. Van did not investigate them closely; be knew their source. If he did
not succeed in his mission, Soli's bones would be added to the collection. He
went on. The next chamber had several dry skulls. The
third was mixed. There was no present sign of Minos. It occurred to Var that the beast-god
could go out and attack Soli while he searched the empty caverns. Hastily he
retreated toward the entrance, passing through the skull chamber and an empty
one. And realized that he was lost in the
labyrinth. He had missed a passage and now did not know where he was or in what
direction lay the entrance. His wilderness exploring sense, normally an
automatic guide to such things, had let him down in this moment of
preoccupation. He could find his way out. He could sniff
out his own spoor, or, failing that, make lines of bones to show his route,
eliminating one false exit after another. But this would take time, and Soli
might be in danger this moment. So he acted more directly. "Minos!" he bawled. "Come
fight me!" "Must I?" a gentle voice replied
behind him. Var whirled. A man stood in one of the
passages. No-not a man. The body was that of a giant
warrior, but the head was woolly and horned. No mere beard accounted for the
effect. The front of the face pushed out in a solid snout, and the horns
sprouted from just above the ears. It was as though the head of a bull had been
grafted on to the body of a man. And the feet were hoofs-not blunted toes, like
Van's own, but solid round bovine hoofs. The teeth, however, were not
herbivorous; they were pointed like those of a hound. This was Minos. - Var had seen oddities before and had been
expecting something of the sort. He made a motion with one stick, the excitement
of battle growing within him. He supposed this was what some called fear. "What brings you here by day, Var the
Stick?' the god inquired quietly. "Always before you have come in
darkness, and never to my domicile." "I came to fight," Var repeated.
No one had told him the god could speak, or that he knew so much. How had Minos
learned Var's name? "Of course. But why at this moment? I
have a busy day ahead. Yesterday I could have entertained you at greater
leisure." "It is Soli out there. My friend. For
the sacrifice. I have sworn to kill the man-or beast, or god-who harms her. But
I would not wait to have her harmed," Minos nodded, his woolly locks shaking.
"You have fidelity and courage. But do you really believe you can kill
me?" "No. But I must try, for I have no
life without Soli." "Come. We can settle this without
unpleasantness." Minos turned his broad back and trod down the passage1
his horny feat clicking on the stone. Var, nonplussed, followed. - They came to a larger chamber, in whose
center was a boulder. "I lift this for exercise," Minos said.
"Like this." He bent to grapple the stone, seemingly not concerned
that an armed enemy stood behind him. Muscles bulged hugely all along his arms
and sides and back. Var had not seen might like that since training with the
Master. The stone came up. Minos lifted it to
chest height, held it there a few seconds, then eased it down. "Have to
watch how you let go these monsters," he panted. "Most hernias come
after the load, not during it." Hestoodback. "Now your turn. If you
can hoist it, you may be a match for me." Var hung his sticks at his belt and
approached the rock. The god had trusted him and he was obligated to extend
trust in return. He strained and hauled at no avaiL. He
could not budge it. The thing would not even roll. He gave up. "You're right. I am not
as strong as you. But I might beat you in combat." "Certainly," Mlnos said
genially. His face was strong when he spoke, because he had..to stretch his
mouth closed around the muzzle and form the words with part of it. Even so, his
enunciation was odd. "And we shall fight if you Insist. But let us
converse a time first. I seldom have opportunity to chat with an honest
man." Var was amenable. As long as the god was with
him, Soli was safe. He wondered what would have happened had he attacked Minos
while the god lifted the rock. That boulder might have come flying at him. They sat on crude chairs fashioned of bone
tied with tendon, in another chamber. "Have a bite to eat," Mines
said. "I have nuts, berries, bread-and meat, of course. But you know where
that comes from." Var knew. But the notion was not as
shocking to him as he knew it was to others, for he had eaten many things in
his wild childhood state. "I will share your food." Mince reached into a pit and drew out a
meaty rib. "I roasted these yesterday, so they remain wholesome," he
explained, handing it to Var. He lifted a second for himself. Var gnawed the rib, finding it far more
tasty than raw rat meat. He wondered to which maiden it had belonged. Probably
the last one; she had cried endlessly as they staked her out, and hadn't been
very pretty. A bit fat-as this morsel vetifled. Momentarily queasy, Var washed
his first mouthful down with the tepid water Mines provided. "Where do you originate?" the
god inquired. Var explained about the circle culture. "I have heard of it," Mines
said. "But I must confess I thought it a myth, a fabrication, no offense
intended. Now I see that it is a marvelous land indeed. But why did you and the
girl depart?" Var explained that, too. It was remarkably
easy to talk to this enemy giant, and not entirely because of the stay it
granted Soli. "And you say her father is a
castrate? When did that happen?" "I don't know. No one spoke of it. I
don't see how it could have been while he was Master of Empire, and Soli says
it wasn't in the underworld." "Then it must have been before.
Perhaps in childhood. Some tribes, I have heard, practice such things. But in
that case-" Var shrugged. "I don't know." "Is it possible-I am postulating from
ignorance, understand-that the Nameless One is in fact her father?" Var sat and chewed the maiden-meat, and
diverse things began to fall into place in his mind, as though bees were
settling into a hive. The Master thought Var had slain his natural daughter! "Ironic," Minos said. "If
that is the case. But the solution is simple. You have merely to show her to
him when next you meet." "Except-" "Unfortunately, yes." "Do you have to take her?" It
was hard to believe' that so affable, reasonable a creature could balk on this
point. Mines sighed. "I am a god. Gods do
not follow the conventions of man, by definition. I wish it were
otherwise." "But surely you have enough meat
here, to last another month?' "I do not, for it spoils and I am not
a ghoul. Some day I must require them to install refrigeration equipment. 'But
that is not the problem. It is not primarily for the meat that I take the
sacrifices." , Var chewed, not understanding. "The flesh is only an incidental
product," Mnos said. "I use it because it is handy and I dislike
waste. I make the best of the situation foisted on me by the temple." "The temple makes you do this?" "All temples, all religions make their
gods perform similarly. So it has always been, even before the Blast. The New
Crete priests pretend that they serve Minos, but Minos serves them. It is a
method of population control, in part, for the birthrate is governed by the
percentage of nubile girls in the population. But mostly it is a way to retain
power that would otherwise drift with the winds of politics and time. The
common people have an abiding fear of me. I lurk near the bedstead of every
disobedient child, I breathe misfortune on every tax-evader. I impregnate the
wanton wives. Yet I am single and mortal. The temple produced me by mutation
and operation-" "Like the Master!" Var
exclaimed. "So it seems. I should like to meet
that man some day." And in the course of that adaptation to
godhood, they provided me with-this." Mines opened his garment. Var was
impressed. "The opposite of castration, you see. My appetite differs
correspondingly from that of the normal male. But it waxes only with the
moon." "Then Soli-and the others-" "You will note that I have stayed
well within my domidile. Should I go near enough to the entrance to pick up the
nuptial odor I should immediately lose control of myself. That is the way I
have been designed; it is in my blood, my brain, my gonad. My onslaught is such
that my partner does not survive." Var pictured the member he had just seen,
and the force with which it would be wielded, and shuddered to remember that
Soli awaited this. Better a full under hand smash by a club! "Why don't they provide-old
women?" "Who would die soon anyway? Because
they are not virgins. Minos must have chastity. This is part of it. My glands
simply do not tolerate any other condition." This seemed remarkable to Vat, but no more
so than other things he had seen and learned in his travels. "What happens
if a mistake is made if the sacrifice is not chaste?" Minos smiled hideously, all his teeth
exposed on one side. "Why then I betake myself to the temple and I raise a
fuss. And it is said that bad luck follows for a month." Var attacked the last of his repast. He
remembered something. "Do you know about the amazons-the hivewomen?" "Oh, yes. Fascinating subculture
there. I had them in mind when I mentioned ritual mutilation." "The men-how do they do it?" "No problem at all. The women do it.
Simple manipulation of the prostate and seminal vesicles so as to force out the
ejaculate at the critical moment. Not the most comfortable mode for the man,
particularly if he has hemorrhoids or if she has a broken fingernail, but
effective enough." Var nodded, not caring to admit that this
explained nothing to him. He had never heard of a prostate, and obviously
babies were not conceived by fingernails, whole or broken. The meal was done. "I must fight
you," Var said. "Surely you know I would kill you. I
should think you would find a more romantic solution, pun intended. I would not
like to have the blood of both of you on my horns-not when you have traveled so
far, and worked so hard, and suffered such ironies already. Particularly when
it is so easily avoided." Var looked at him, not understanding.
"She won't go with me. Not until the sacrifice." Minos stoad up. "There are things a
god does not tell a man. Go now, or assuredly we shall fight, for the need is
rising in me." Var drew his sticks. Minos knocked them numbingly from his
hands with one lightning swipe. "Go! I will not reason with a fool." Var, seeing that it was hopeless, picked
up his sticks and went. This time he found the proper passage. CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN Soli remained at the rock. Var ran to her.
"You must go with me. Minos is coming!" She hardly seemed surprised to see him
alive. "I know, it is nearly noon." Her fair face was reddening in
the slanting sun, and her lips were cracked. "He doesn't want to kill you! But he
has to, if he finds you here." "Yes." She was crying again, but
he could tell from her expression that she had not changed her mind. "I can't stop him. I'll try, but he
will kill us both." "Then go!" she screamed at him
explosively. "I did this to save your stupid life. Why throw it
away?" "Why?" he screamed back. "I
would rather die than have you die! You gave me nothing!" She glared at him, abruptly calm.
"Sosa told me all men were fools." Var didn't see the relevance. But before
he could speak again, there was a bellow from the labyrinth. "Minos!" she - whispered,
terrified. "Oh, Var please, please, please go! It's too late for me
now." The shape of the giant loomed at the cave
entrance. Vapor snorted from the god's nostrils. Var threw himself on Soli as though to
shield her from the onslaught of the god, knowing this to be futile but
determined not to desert her. He held her close and tight though she fought
him, tearing his clothing with her feet and teeth. Finally he got her body
pinned firmly against the wall so that her legs split and kicked behind him
ineffectively while she hung by the manacles. "I will not leave you,"
he panted in her tangled hair. Then her resistance collapsed. "Oh,
Var, I'm sorry!" she sobbed. "I love you, you idiot." There was no time to be amazed. He kissed
her savagely, hearing the tramp of Mines' hoofs, the blast of Minos' breath. Desperately they embraced, experiencing
what had been building for three years; compressing it all into these last
moments. Sharing their love absolutely, exquisitely, painfully. And Minos came, and stopped, and paused,
and made a noise half fury and half laughter, and passed on. Only then did Var realize what had
happened. What Minos had tried, subtly, to suggest to him. He had, indeed, been a fool. Almost. There were screams from the temple as Var
yanked and pried and banged at the manacles still pinning Soli's bruised wrists
against the stone. If he could get even one prong out, her hand would be
free-but the stone and metal were, too strong. He found a corroded spike in the dirt just
beyond the canyon and wedged it under one bond and pounded it with a stone-and
finally, reluctantly, one prong pulled out. But his spike snapped as he pried
up, and was useless for the other manacle. The furor at the temple subsided. After an
interval Minos came back, carrying two bodies. Var and Soli waited
apprehensively. The god halted.. "This one's the high
priestess," he remarked with satisfaction. "She deserved this, if
anyone does. Poetic justice." He looked at Soli, who averted her face. "Hold this," Mines said, handing
Var a dead girl. Var took her, not knowing how to decline. She was about Soli's
age, still warm, and blood dripped from her. There was something incredible
about her posture, even in death; it was as though her guts had been pulped,
leavng a humanshaped shell. He knew how close this corpse had come to being
Soli herself. - Minos reached forth with the hand thus
freed and grasped the stubborn manacle. The muscles of that great arm twitched.
The metal popped out of the wall with a spray of stone and fell to the ground.
Soli was free. Then the god fished a small package from
his torn clothing and gave It to Soli, forcing it into her reluctant band.
"A gift," he said. "There never was anything personal about
this-but i'm glad you became ineligible." Soli did not answer, but she held on to
the package. Mines took back the second corpse and marched into his labyrinth,
humming a merry tune. He bad reason to be happy: he would eat well this month. 'We'd better get out of here before the
temple recovers," Van said. "Come on." He took Soli's hand and
led her away. Once they were In the forest he took off
his tattered shirt and put it about her. It formed into a short, baggy, but
rather attractive dress, for her exposed legs were firm, her torso slender, and
her face, despite the sunburn, lovely. Soli, mutely curious, opened the package
Mines had given her. It contained two keys and a paper with writing on it. She
stared. "What good are keys?" Var
demanded. "We have no house." "They belong to a powerboat,"
she said, reading the paper. There were sea-charts aboard the craft,
and numerious tanks of gasoline and fresh water and canned goods. How Mines had
arranged this they could not guess, but the boat had obviously been ready long
before the two of them had entered the picture. Perhaps he had intended to
escape himself, but had given up the notion because of his biological
urgencies. 'Or maybe he was less a slave to the temple than he had admitted. He
could have many luxurious boats tucked away.... From the maps they learned that they were
far south of where they had supposed. The tunnel to China-actually, to Siberia-left
from farther along. They had taken the Aleutian series, that led nowhere.
However, with this stout craft it should be possible to make the crossing,
following the island chain to the Kamchatka peninsula. From there they could
either trek overland north and west and south around the Sea of Okhуtsk, or
continue island hopping directly southwest toward Japan. Var's head spun with the unfamiliar names
Soli pieced out. This weird map was like the Master's books: it predated the
Blast, and so contained much nonsense. Some of the islands might not be there
any more. Somehow neither person suggested that they
go back- back past the amazon hive, on to Alaska, north to the true crossing.
Or even back to America. China had become a fixed objective, for no good reason
now. Obviously they were not going to be satisfied with anyone's culture but
their own. And if the Master were still on their trail, he should have caught
up by this time. They could go home and soli could rejoin
whichever father she chose, and Var could be a warrior again, and their
relationship would be over. They would never need to see each other again. Yet
they continued, west, nonsensically. A storm blew up and they hastily docked
the boat on the shore of a deserted islet. Then fair weather, and they moved
through deep water at top speed, letting the fine engine do the work. - They did not discuss the implications of
what they had done to escape Minos, and after a time it became as though it had
not happened. Indeed, the entire New Crete residence of two years tended to
exist itself as a thing apart, an unreal memory. Soli was the child again, Var
the ugly warrior. But with a difference. Hide it as they
might, Soli was nubile and Var male. They could no longer embrace with complete
innocence and candor, for now an embrace implied an adult relationship and
inspired adult reactions that neither cared to admit. Nor could they talk quite
so frankly, for the frankest subject of all was sex. They were not ready for love. For a moment
it had been forced upon them, emotionally and physically, but that moment had
faded like the storm tide, and they were left to their unfridged isolation. Two
people united by a common purpose and an unspoken affection. This was, at any rate, the way Var saw it,
though he did not work it out neatly or consciously. More than once he observed
Soli staring at his bracelet. Perhaps she was remembering the way she had
preserved it for him, at the near sacrifice of her own life. He was sorry that
he had told her this was foolish, for that must have hurt her feelings-but it
was true. Had the bracelet been sold, they need never have suffered those two
years on New Crete. That reminded him circularly of another
point, the one Minos had made. Could the Master be Soli's natural father? Now
this seemed less reasonable than it had in the cave, and Var could not bring
himself to present the notion openly. How would Soli react, having the
paternity of Sol questioned? She loved Sol dearly, and hardly knew the Master.
And if it were true, how would the Master react, knowing that Var had lied to
him, making him believe his daughter had been slain? And when he learned what
had happened on New Crete, what Soli had been set up for, how she bad been
reprieved.... The wide expanse of the sea went on and
on, hypnotic, beautiful, boring. The sparse islands were barren, and did not
conform exactly to the indications of the map. They took turns steering,
following a marking on the compass- a dial that always pointed north. The sun
and the stars also sewed, and whenever they encountered a feature recognizable
on the map, they corrected course accordingly. And a few days after they thought the
ocean would never end, they sighted the mainland of Asia. And the people spoke incomprehensibly. "Yes, of course," Soi said in
response to his bewilderment. "They speak Chinese. Or they will, when we
reach China. The map says' it's-well, see, we have a long way 'to go yet." Two thousand miles or more, it seemed to
Var. Months of travel. They were sick of the ocean, but the
overland route looked worse. They searched out a place to buy gasoline, paying
for it with artifacts from the boat, and hopped southwest along what the map
called the Kuril islands, then north inside of Sakhalin, and finally back to
the mainland of Manchuria. The preposterous pre-Blast names were fascinating. Now the land route promised to be more
direct and safe. They had either to use the boat or dispose of it, and they
remained more at home afoot. So, regretfully, they decided to sell it. They
went to a place that had similar craft and inquired until an old man was
brought who spoke a little American. "America?" he asked, amazed.
"Destroyed-Blast." By and by they conducted a party to the
boat, and the sale was completed. Soli was cynical about the value, expecting
to be cheated, but there seemed to be little choice. At any rate, they obtained
enough currency to buy local outfits and equipment, and some Written primers in
the language-including an ancient, pre-Blast text with American equivalents. They hiked again and drilled each other on
the written symbols. Soli-said they were not like-the writing-she knew, but
that they made sense once she got used to them. And though there were many
spoken dialects, so that travelers like them would be constantly confused, the
Written, language covered the entire region. With these symbols they could
always communicate-provided they met someone literate. Overall, the landscape resembled what they
had known on the other continent-mountainous, wild, and riddled by patches of
badlands radiation. The natives near the coast were civilized in the fashion of
New Crete-without human sacrifice, but with other cultural problems. Those
inland were more primitive-like the American nomads, but without the
substantial benefits of crazy technology or supplied hostels. Most left the
strangers alone, but some were belligerent, and no circle circumscribed the
combat. Had Var and Soli not been apt at
self-defense, they would not have lived very long. They followed the river Amur inland, not
from any love of the water but because it showed the best route through the
formidable mountain ranges. When it veered northwest, they shifted to a large
tributary. Months passed and they came at last to the fringe of the actual
Chinese territories. The Chinese influence, like that of the crazies in
America, extended through the entire region, perhaps all the continent; but
their written language unified the diverse peoples in a subtle but
comprehensive way. Var, having learned the very real constraints upon the
seemingly free nomad society, was sure that similar factors operated here. Similar in principle, if not in detail.
There must, indeed, be a Chinese Helicon. Yet as they neared their supposed
destination, their camaraderie became more strained. Soli was filling out, and
Var was too well aware of this. Sometimes be touched his bracelet, thinking of
offering it to her-but this always reminded him of what had happened when he
first took his manhood. Girls of band-borrowing age did not appreciate ugly
men, and Var knew himself to be grotesque. And she was beautiful. Perhaps in the
flower of her maidenhood her mother Sola bad been like this, so lovely that the
mightiest warriors of the age contested for her favor and lived lies without
complaint. Soli tended to hide her charms under rough, loose clothing; but when
she bathed-as she did even now without embarrassment- her naked body was
wonderous. Soli had never remarked on it, but she
could hardly favor his mottled skin, battered countenance and clubbed
extremities. Children did not care so much about such things, but Soli would
never be a child again. Var saw, occasionally, the literate ladies
of this core Chinese culture. They were like crafted dolls, delicate and
delightful, their motions constrained, their demeanors diffident In contrast,
the peasant women were brutes-stout, plain, hunched of body, coarse of
expression. Var knew that the wandering life he was
making for SoIi would shape her into the peasant mold. He could not bear the
thought. Increasingly it preyed upon him, and when hO saw some crone be fancied
Soli's face on her. The background level of civilization rose
as they entered the Chinese heartland. The people here were yellowish of skin
and their eyes were different, and their manners tended to be almost
ritualistically polite. The women were eloquent-the highborn ones. Var learned
that they attended institutions somewhat like the crazy schools, that brought
them to the mature state. Then, as sophisticated ladies, they married, and did
not do hand labor again. House-hold servants performed the chores. Var decided that this would be a better
life for Soli. But he didn't know how to explain this philosophy, and feared
she would not understand his intent, so he didn't try. One night when she slept beside him in the
forest, he rose stealthily. She woke, however. "Var?" "Have to-you know," he said,
feeling a pang of guilt for his lie. To reassure her, he urinated noisily
against a tree, then squatted. In a moment her breathing became even and he
moved quietly away. Just as he passed beyond the normal
hearing range, he heard something-either an animal moving, or Soli rolling over
and striking dry leaves. His pang came again, quite forcefully, and he wavered
and almost went back. But he heard nothing else, and forced himself to go on. He ran five miles back to one of the
schools they had passed that day. He pounded on the gate for admittance and
finally roused an old caretaker-a near-sighted, graybearded, bony man who was
not pleased to be disturbed at this hour. Var tried to talk to him, but his
words were evidently of the wrong dialect and inadequate to the concept. He did
make the oldster understand that he had to see the authority figure for the
school. With grumbling, the man retired into the bowels of the building to
search that person out, while Var waited nervously outside the gate. Ten minutes later he was admitted to the
presence of the head matron. She had obviously just gotten up, and wore a
nightrobe, but he could tell from her aspect that she was sharp of mind. Her
face was lined though she was heavyset, and her hair was glossy black. She could not understand him either,
though she appeared to speak a number of dialects. Then she made a symbol on a
sheet of paper, and Var knew they could coinmunicate after all. For these
symbols were universal, here, and had the same meaning regardless of the
dialect spoken, or even the language. Var was borderline-literate, now, so far
as these symbols were concerned; he had picked up several hundred in the past
few months; as had Soli, and could use them for making purchases and clarifying
posted directives such as 'Radiation Ahead." For two hours they passed messages back
and forth. At the end of that silent dialogue Var had purchased admittance for
Soli to the school. He was to pay the tuition by doing brutework for the
maintenance department. He described her location, and a party
went out, armed. Var reported to the cellar, where the
gray-bearded man showed him to a wooden bunk near the giant furnace. He was now
the assistant to this man, for good or ill. He had sold them both into a kind of
servitude. But Soli would emerge with her future secure. It was a month before he saw her again,
for the hired help had no legitimate contact with the elite girls. But as he
hauled wood and peat for the furnace, and pounded stakes for new fencing, and
carried supplies for the daily wagon to the kitchen, and did the thousand
things the older man had somehow managed before, he picked up hints. He
mastered the common local words and received the local gossip. They had brought in a spitfire that night.
A wild country urchin who struck out with sticks as devastatingly as a seasoned
fighting man. They had threatened her with guns, but she had not yielded, and
they had not dared to use them because she was supposed to be captured and
trained as a lady. They had finally subdued her with a net, after suffering
several casualties. Soli! Soli! Var ached with her misery,
ashamed -to have brought this on her. How could she know that it was for the
best, that she might spend the rest of her life at leisure? The old man shook his head. He could not
understand why they should want to train a wild peasant-and an outlander at
that, for she was fair of skin and round of eye. But rather attractive, he
confessed, once subdued and cleaned up. Var realized that the man made no
connection between him and Soli. This once, his discoloration had worked to his
advantage. He wanted to watch, to be sure the terms of the bargain were
fulfilled-but not to associate with her, for that would hurt her manufactured
image. She was to be a lady; he could never be a gentleman. Then he was cutting back shrubbery beside
the wall and she was taken for a walk inside the grounds. He saw her with a
matron and three other girls, dressed in chaste gowns. He was reminded horribly
of her stay in New Crete, waiting for the sacrifice. Then, as now, he had been
the instrument that confined her. The whole thing suddenly seemed so similar
that ho longed to grab her and run for the forest and undo what he had done. He averted his face, afraid of the
cуnsequence if she should see him now. The little party walked along the flowered
pathway, treading in step to the murmured cadence of the matron. Each girl took
tiny steps. Var heard the petite patter, aware of their motions peripherally.
They were learning to walk like ladies, daintily, intriguingly. Var continued clipping, his back to the
walk. The girls passed so close he could smell their fragrance. They did not
stop. After a while they were guided inside, and Var was both relieved and
saddened. It would have been folly to speak to Soli-but the urge had been
almost unbearably strong. Regret it as he might, he knew that the
school was honoring the agreement they had made. He could not be the first to
break it. That night, as the oldster lay in the heat
ready to sleep, a hooded visitor came to the cellar. The old man went to investigate,
was given something, and stood aside. The figure came to stan4 over Var's bunk.
Jarred out of his reverie, Var looked up. It was Soli. Her eyes were luminous under
the hood. "You did it," she said softly. Var just looked at her, struck by the
beauty of her features. Already the training had had its impact on her bearing,
and the cosmetics had enhanced her splendor. "I saw you in the garden," she
murmured, continuing to look down on him with an expression he did not
understand. Then her hand came from under the cloak,'
holding a slipper. Down it came against his stomach, stingingly. "I thought you were dead!" she
cried, and now he recognized her emotion: fury. Then she turned and left. She had thought him dead. He had never
suspected that, but in retrospect it was obvious. Attacked in the night,
captured, hauled away to a strange institution without sight of him-what would
her natural interpretation have been, except that he had been killed in the
same, fracas? So she had resigned herself. .. and discovered, suddenly that it
was a lie. Why had he meddled? He had never intended
to have it come out that way. The old man returned, chuckling. Obviously
he had now made the connection between the spitfire and the handyman. Would he
keep the confidence? It didn't matter, since the arrangement was legitimate and
Soli knew the truth. Var lay awake a long time, not certain
whether to be pleased or saddened by Soli's attitude. The sudden sight of her
had been a shocking stimulus. So lovely, so angry! Did she hate him for
deceiving her? Or would she recognize the advantage he had arranged for her?
Surely she could see' that they could not have wandered endlessly across the
continents of the world. A beautiful girl and an ugly man. Such a life would
not hurt him, of course, for he had no higher potential; indeed. It would be
easy for bins to revert to the wi1d state and range the badlands. But Soli-
Soli could be the Lady, graceful and cultured. He owed it to her to make that
life possible. He still felt guilty. He still longed for
her free companionship, as it, had been in the early days, before New Crete. It
was impossible, for she would never be young again, but still he wished, and
suffered. Two weeks later, as he gathered fallen
wood in the forest and loaded it on a hand wagon for hauling, she came to him
again. This time she was dressed in boy's clothes, with her hair concealed and
artful smudges on her face. She looked like a marauding urchin-a guise she had
long been versed in, as he knew. "I'm running away," she said.
"Come with me, as you used to." Var grabbed her and carried her back
toward the school enclosure. She could have disabled him in a number of ways,
but she offered only token resistance. "I know you're paying for me,"
she said. "I hate you." He knew she didn't mean it, but the words
stung just the same. "Why do you want me here?" she
asked pitifully. "Why can't we tour the countryside together? That's all I
want." Var shifted his grip and continued
carrying. She was lithe in his arms, all curve and tension. She drew her head up and kissed him on the
lips, as a woman might. As Sola, her mother, had. "Just to be with you,
Var." Temptation smote him savagely. It was the
child he remembered, but the woman had hold on his longing too. Yet he walked,
unanswering. "Do you want me to cry?" But she
didn't cry, though it would have broken him. And when he didn't answer, she
murmured: "I'm sorry I hit you with my slipper." And then, when they
came in sight of the buildings: "It should have been a star" And had she had a morningstar mace, he
reflected, she might very well have bashed him with it, such was her momentary
fury. He turned her over to a matron. As he
tromped dejectedly back to the forest he heard her beginning screams, part
agony, part rage. They were beating her for the infraction. The instrument was
padded, so as not to leave any disfiguring mark, but he knew it hurt. And they
both had known the penalty. The matron had made that clear at the outset: discipline
was her watchword. But Soli, veteran of stick combat, could
not be made to scream through pain. She was merely letting Var know, and
satisfying the matron, who of course was not fooled. The ritual had to be
complete, lest the other girls grow similarly wilful. Var was given one day off in every ten,
though he was willing to work. The head matron, fair-minded, insisted on this
too. There was a town near by, and his second holiday he went there to look
about. But he was not comfortable and a number of the natives treated him with
subtle disrespect, not desiring his company. It was so hard to know when to
smile and when to react, when no circle marked the boundary between courtesy
and combat. Once a young rowdy laid a hand on him and Var struck him to the
ground, but it changed nothing. No-for him the badlands were best. He
understood neither this' culture nor the American nomad culture, and was better
off alone. Once he bad seen Soli through the training; he would doff
civilization of any type and become completely, happily wild. But he remembered Soli, and knew that he
was deceiving himself. He would never be happy without her, child or woman. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN "I
have found out whose men have been assembling here the past month," the oldster
said. In the course of nearly a year Var had
learned to converse with him, though he had never had occasion to learn his
name. The man was always full of gossip, and Var was not interested. He bad
observed the troops and known them to be the advance guard for some royal
personage. Most of the girls of the school were high born, and it was a mark of
distinction to graduate and de$rt in style with an armed retinue, even if one
had to be hired for the purpose. Often the men assembled in advance, waiting
for their masters to appear, so that as the end of term approached the school
grounds resembled a battle camp. Var had jousted familiarily with some, showing
off his ability with the sticks. But most were armed with handguns. "The ones in gold livery," the
oldster said, perceiving the waning attention of his limited audience.
"Who speak to no one and drill on a private field." Those were intriguing. No one seemed to
know which lord they served or what girl would be honored by them- but over a
score were present, in beautifully matched ьniforms. And they were crack
troops; Var had covertly observed their practice maneuvers and firing. Seeing that he had Var's interest at last,
the oldster Continued: "They serve the emperor of Ch'in. He must have chosen
another bride." Var was impressed. Ch'in controlled the
largest of the rival kingdoms of the south, and through political intrigue and
judicious force of arms had expanded his sphere of influence considerably in
the last generation. Just as the Master had controlled an empire in America,
this man had built one here in China-though it was not as large as the Master's
and did not extend into the region this school was located in. He had at least
thirty wives already, but was always on the lookout for attractive girls or
politically expedient unions. Evidently his eye had fallen on one of these
here, and he intended to see that nothing happened to her before he arrived. But none of that concerned Var. He hoped
to see Soli graduated and placed in some prosperous household, after which he
could retreat to the badlands. He would regret never seeing her again-regret it
intensely-but this was the hard choice he had made when he brought her to the
school. She would, in time, be happy, and that was what was most important. Her
childhood was behind her, and he was part of that childhood. The head matron summoned him. "I have
excellent news for you," she said, studying him in a way that hinted at a
dark side to that news. "We have found a placement for your ward." The information crushed him. Suddenly he
realized what the matron had probably known all along: that he didn't want Soli
placed. He couldn't voluntarily give her up, when that moment came, despite all
his plans and pretensions. "That is what you required," she
reminded him gently. "Yes." He felt numb. "And as is customary in such cases,
her tuition will be refunded. We shall return it to you in lieu of your wages
this past year. You will find it to be a comfortable amount." Var followed this with difficulty.
"You-aren't charging for her training?" "Certainly we're charging! We are not
a charitable institution. But another party has undertaken to cover it. So it
is no longer necessary for you to do so, though we have been well satisfied
with your contribution. We shall be owing you money, as I said, at
graduation." "Who-why-?" "The lord who is to marry her, of
course." Again that intent look. "We're rather pleased with this
placement; it is an auspicious one." "Ch'in!" he cried, making the
connection. "He prefers anonymity, prior to the
ceremony," she said. "That is why I did not mention it to you before.
But you do deserve to know, and with his livery so evident.... He desired a
foreign bride, being momentarily sated with domestic affairs." Her nicety of expression was wasted on
him. "But Ch'in!" "Isn't this what you said you wanted?
The highest possible placement for your ward, that she should never again be in
want, never again run with a savage?" Once more that obscure glance. Yes, it was what he had wanted. What he
had thought he had wanted, once. The matron had more than fulfilled the
bargain. He could not back out of it now. "it is not necessary for you to be
separated from her," she continued with a certain wise compassion.
"The Emperor Ch'in is always in the market for strong men-at-arms. . . and
he seldom pays close attention to a wife for more than a year. His earlier
wives have considerable freedom. . . provided they are circumspect." Var had once been naive about such things,
but he had learned from experience. In this land, the appearance was often more
important than the reality as it was in America, too. She was suggesting to him
that he take service with the emperor now. . . and make his overtures to Soli
after a year or so, when she might have borne a child to Ch'in and when some
newer bride would command Ch'in's attention. Such arrangements were common, and
the emperor, though cognizant, did not object-so long as no public issue was
made. Soli could have a royal life, and Var could have Soli-if he were patient
and discreet. The matron had showed him the expedient
course. He thanked her and left. But he was not satisfied, and expedience had
seldom appealed to him before. Suddenly the thought of Soli rolling in the arms
of a stout Chinese emperor repelled him. He had never thought it through to
this moment to realize that she would buy her luxury with her body, as surely
as he 'had bought her training with his own body. He was furiously jealous-of
the suitor he had never seen, and whom Soli had never seen. He remembered Soli's insistence that she
did not favor the schooling and only wanted to travel with him. Now, suddenly,
this loomed far more importantly. Now that she could marry richly-would she
feel the same? It became imperative that he ask
her. But of course he could not simply walk
into the school dormitory and put the question to her there. There were strict
regulations. She would be beaten if she were caught speaking to him, just as
any girl was beaten who disobeyed any school rule, however minor. But this late
in the term they were supposed to discipline themselves, and increasing social
stigmata attached to infractions. Soli, a foreigner, had become quite as
sensitive to this as any native. So- Var approached cautiously. She would speak
to him if he were circumspect: that is, if they were not caught. And he discovered that the emperor's men
were on the job. Every approach to Soli's dormitory was subtly guarded. Var, not to be put off by merely physical
barriers, picked the weakest section of the defense and moved through. This was
the garden behind her second-floor window. He intended only to knock the lone
sentry out with one blow from one stick-but the man was alert, and escaped the
blow, and fired his pistol. Var brought him down, but roughly, and there was no
chance to scale the Wall before reinforcements came. They were well organized, and they had
rifles. A semicircle of uniformed men closed in, pinning him in a shrinking
area beside the wall. A vehicle crashed through the bushes, making him wince
because he had carefully tended those plants. A light speared from it, catching
him. Var stood still, knowing he was trapped.
He had not suspected that they would act so competently. He could not make a
break against lights and guns. "Who is it?" a voice called from
the truck. "A maintenance worker," another
replied. "I've seen him around." 'What is he doing here?" "He cuts the hedges." "At night?" "What are you doing here,
laborer?" This was directed at Var. "I have to talk to-a girl," he.
said, realizing that he was hurting himself by his directness. "Which girl?" There was a huddle behind the light. Var
remembered that they had renamed Soli for school purposes, in the interest of
minimizing her vulgar origin. The name he had used was not familiar to them,
and he could avoid the truth even now. "The one you guard-betrothed to
Ch'in." "Bring him to the barracks," the
officer snapped. They brought him. "What do you want
of this girl?" the officer demanded, in the privacy of the temporary
building the soldiers used. "To take her away, if she wants to
come." The truth comforted him in the telling, despite the effect it had
on these men. He did want Soli, even though it might cost her luxury. He knew
that now. "Do you understand that we shall kill
anyone who tries such a thing?" "Yes." The officer paused, thinking him a fool or
a simpleton. "You struck down the sentry?' "Yes." "Why do you want to take this
particular girl?" "I love her." "Why do you think she might go with
you, an ugly hunchback, when the pinnacle is within her reach by staying?" "I brought her." "You knew her before?" "For four years we traveled
together." "Fetch the matron," the officer
said to one of the men. "Heat the knife," he said to another. And to
Var: "If she denies your story, you shall die as an example to those who
would thwart Ch'in. If she confirms it, you will merely lose your interest in
this girl. In any girl." Var watched the knife being turned over
and over in the flame of a great candle and pondered how many he could kill
before that blade touched him. The matron came. "It is true,"
she said. "He brought her, and has paid for her keep by his labors, and
kept her here when she wanted to escape. It is his right to take her away
again-if she wishes to accompany him." "It was his right," the officer
said grimly, "until the Emperor Ch'in selected her for his retinue. No
other rights exist." She faced him without alarm. "We are
not in Ch'in's demesne." "You may readily be added to it,
madam." She shrugged. "A strike into this
region at this time would unite the enemies of Ch'in in the north, at a time
when his main force is occupied to the south. Is one bride worth it?" The officer pondered, taken aback by the
political acumen of the matron. "The Emperor does not wish bloodshed to
mar his wedding day. We shall pay this man a fair price for his prior claim,
and deport him unharmed from the vicinity. Should he return before the nuptial,
he will be held until that day is passed-then suffer the death of a thousand
cuts." He fetched a bag of coins. "This will cover it." The matron looked at Var soberly.
"His compromise is reasonable. Accept it, nomad. And take this too." She
handed him a packet Var was reminded of the manner of Minos,
god of New Crete, as he gave Soli the keys to the power boat. He realized that
in some subtle manner she was helping him. He could either start fighting
now-sure death, however many he took with him-or trust her guidance and
acquiesce to the officer's terms. He accepted the money and the package and
accompanied the guards to their truck. He had not given up, but this did seem
to be the best present course. Six hours later he was set down, alone, a
hundred miles to the north. Dawn was breaking over the badlands. The packet contained a map and a human
thumb. The map was routine, covering all this
region. Except for a single location marked in red. The thumb- Var was familiar
with digits, since his own were mis-, shapen. He could recognize certain men as
readily by their hands as by their faces. This was not a Chinese digit; was
American. Massive, with fine mesh under the skin, scarred. This was the Master's thumb. Obviously the matron knew where the Master
was alive or dead, and had known for some time. She must then also know the
connection between Var and Soli and the Nameless One. Now she had chosen to
reveal her information to Var. Why? He shook his head, not comprehending that
part of it. She was an honest woman, but, like so many of these people,
mysterious in her ways. He had less than a fortnight to recover
Soli-if he intended to do so before Ch'in took her to his couch. If he wanted
to present her with a fair choice between the ugly nomad and the rich powerful
emperor. He could return to the school in time, for
they had underestimated his capacity for walking. But he knew the officer had
not been bluffing about the fate that awaited him there. And suddenly he was
unsure what Soli's reaction would be. She had been angry with him, and she
could have a luxurious life. He could get to the indicated spot on the
map in a week's strenuous marching. Surely the Master's thumb had come from
there. It was time for him to settle his difference with his longtime friend
and mentor-or to know for certain that it could never be settled. If the great
man were dead. It was an arena. Gladiators met each other
and wild animals in mortal combat, for the delight of paying spectators. The
star attraction was a pair of foreign savages- prisoners captured half a year
before by troops of a lesser kingdom in a border skirmish. Sol and the Master,
of course. Brief inquiry enabled Var to come at some
semblance of the truth. The two had followed Var into the Aleutian tunnel but,
more canny than he, had avoided the menace of the automatic sweeper. They had
fought off the amazons, but had been balked by the radiation at the bridge. So
they had taken the long way round, knowing that Var would not stop until he
reached the mainland across the ocean. Back through the tunnel, overland north
to the true transpacific tunnel, and down the Asiatic coast. They had traversed
a lot of territory, fighting off enemies of animate and inanimate types, and
had taken years in the process. Then they had run afoul of one border patrol
too many-actually a quasi-official bandit band-and had been taken under the
threat of massed rifles. After their wounds had healed, the two had
been sold to the arena. Their left thumbs had been cut off, to mark their
status. Now they were earning out their contracts-at fees that would
necessitate a decade to meet the price. "I will pay off the contract,"
Var said. He put the bag of coins into the hand of the agent at the gate. The man counted the money and nodded.
"Ch'in currency. Very strong. For which one?" Var described the Master. "Very well." Var had expected
haggling, for his little bag could hardly be worth a ten-year contract. The man
gave him a receipt, written in the Chinese symbols. Var took it eagerly and
entered the grounds, finding his way toward the gladiators' accommodations. It
had been surprisingly easy. But he had a second thought, and paused to
puzzle out the symbols. The note was phony it granted admission to the grounds
and nothing else. He bad been cheated. Angry, he started back-but soon realized
that the man would have hidden the money and perhaps disappeared himself, after
this illicit haul. No one else would choose to believe Var's complaint. Arenas were
known to be dens of vice and corruption; he should have been alert. Still, they had set the pattern, meeting
his honest if naive approach with dishonesty. Var's ethics of civilization were
not fundamentally ingrained, for he had come by them only through his contact
with the Master, and had not had them reinforced by his adventures beyond
America. He treated other men as they treated hini-and he knew how to look out
for himself, thus warned. He threw away the paper and continued to
the gladiatonal pen. This was a high wire stockade at whose corners wooden
towers rose. A man with a rifle stood watch within each edifice, facing toward
the center. Nearby were the animal cages. Tigers,
bison, snakes, vicious dogs-and some mutants from the badlands. These were set
up as a sideshow when not in use. From the healing wounds some had, Var
inferred that they were used repeatedly. Probably the gladiators were given a
bonus for defeating an animal impressively without killing it. He scouted the rest of the compound. This
was an off day. The shows only took place every three of four afternoons.
Relatively few sightseers like himself were about. In one side lot there Were
several trucks, used for transporting animals and equipment from time to time.
The show traveled every few months, seeking new pasture and new audience-and
perhaps as a hedge against too great an accumulation of vengeance-minded
suckers. Satisfied, Var retreated to a comfortable
wilderness patch and slept. He would be busy tonight. At night, refreshed, Var re-entered the
compound, using his well-versed stealth. He prised down a window in a locked
truck, got the door open, used pliers on the wiring in the manner he had
learned as a handyman dealing with balky equipment, and unblocked the wheels.
Then he moved to the nearest guard tower, climbed it noiselessly and tapped the
rifleman on the head with a makeshift singlestick. He did the same for the
second tower, having learned from his brief experience with Ch'in's men not to
give a man with a gun any chance to react. The section of fence between these
two points was partially out of sight of the far towers, so a passage was
clear. Var took metal clippers and made a hole. He entered, carrying a handgun
and flashlight taken from the second guard. The gladiators were in a locked shed that
reeked of excrement. Var used screwdriver and crowbar to unlock it with minimum
noise, working on the side away from the manned towers. He knew the occupants
would overhear, but would not give him away. They might, however, attempt to
overpower him and make their own escape. He had to be ready. He kicked open the door, shone the light
inside, and stood back. "I have a gun," he said softly in the local
dialect. Then, in American: "Come out singly and make no sound-if you want
your freedom." "Var the Stick!" the Master said
at once, but low, for he was well aware that they had to stay below the hearing
level of the tower guards. His bulk showed in the doorway. "Do you bring a
gun to meet me?" That familiar voice sent a shiver through
him, but Var answered firmly. "No. This is not the circle. You swore to
kill me because you thought I had killed your daughter. I did not kill her. I
will take you to her now." There was a long pause. "Not my
daughter-his," the Master said at last. And Sol appeared beside him, a
somber shape. "We suspected as much, when we had the description of the
boy you traveled with. But we didn't know- and you kept running~ So we had to
follow." So the entire chase had been for nothing! Var
could have taken Soli to the Master, or even let Sol see her, that time they
met in the circle, and the oath would have been voided. It would not even have
affected the contest for the mountain, because Bob had already reniged on that
agreement. Such irony! Var looked up to discover the Master
before him, well within striking range. But of course the Weaponless would not
have struck, outside the circle-not against one who shared that convention. And
had he wanted to violate the code, he could have thrown something. Except that
his thumb was missing; that would have made it harder. "I should have questioned you,"
the Nameless One said. "A day after you were gone, I knew I had acted
wrongly, for you had done only what I sent you to do. It was the mountain
Helicon that betrayed us both. Betrayed Sol too, for he did not know that his
child had been sent-until he learned that she was dead." Var remembered that Soli had said her
parents hadn't known, that Bob almost never told the truth, and that she had cooperated
because of Bob's threat against their lives. Ugly business-the underworld
master's revenge for the nomad attack. "That's why he came-to avenge
her?" "To bury her. He had already avenged
her when he slew Bob and fired Heicon. Sosa-disappeared in that carnage. All
that was left was to bury Soli-but he could not find her body. So he came-and
by the time we met and worked it out, you were gone again, with your...
sister." They were wasting time. "Come with
me," Var said. "She is In-in a school. There will be trouble." It was as though there bad never been
strife between them. They came: the Master, Sol, and four other gladiators of
diverse and grotesque aspect. Var led them through the fence and past the
animal cages, ready to loose the beasts upon the compound if any alarm were
cried. But, almost disappointingly, there was no disturbance. They piled into
the truck and Var started it, using the shorted wiring. They were off. Emperor Ch'in had arrived, together with
more of his retinue, by the time the truckful of gladiators nudged into the
vicinity and parked surreptitiously near the school grounds. Uniformed troops
were everywhere. A frontal attack would have been sheer folly. And-they still
were not sure how Soli would feel about it. "She did not ask to attend the
school?" the Master inquired. "She was satisfied to travel with
you?" "So she said," Var admitted.
"A year ago. But she was growing up...." "Now she is grown-why should the
situation be otherwise? Would you have her roam again?" Terrible uncertainty smote him. "I
don't know." "This Ch'in-I have heard of him.
Isn't that a good marriage?" "Yes." "But you don't want her to have
it?" Var became even more confused. "I
want to talk to her. If she wants to marry Ch'in-" The Master grunted. "We shall put her
to the test" They spent the night in the truck in the
woods. The Chinese gladiators went after food and gasoline zestfully, enjoying
this lark. The Master questioned him on every aspect of his association with
Soli, while Sol, eerily silent, listened. It occurred to Var that be did not
know what was in the minds of these men. So far as Soli was concerned, their
reactions were suspect. They might have no sympathy whatever with his blunted
desires. But he discovered that he had lost his
independence of action since releasing these men. The Master dominated the
entire group, and his intelligence radiated out almost tangibly. Var thought he
recognized in this man some of the qualities that made Soli what she was-that
had, in fact, attracted him- to her-yet the Master denied siring her. So things
bad been thrown into confusion again. Var peered from the concealed truck while
the others marched off to attend the graduation ceremony, his heart pounding.
Eager to act, he was helpless, dependent on the motives of others, uncertain of
his own. CHAPTER NINETEEN Soli slept fitfully. The events of her
life passed through her mind, now that she faced a drastic change. She did not
remember her early residence among the nomads-only snow and terrible cold, her
father Sol protecting her though they both meant to die. Then, somehow, they
were alive again, painfully so, and Sosa was her new mother. And after the
shock of change, it bad been good, for Sosa was a remarkable woman-at once
devastating in combat and loving in person. And the underworld was fascinating. Until Bob had acquainted her with the
brutality of politics and sent her out with her sticks to defend her way of
life from the savages. She bad supposed all nomads to be
mutilated, for Sol had been one and he had no genitals, and Sosa had been one
and she was barren. Var had had splotched skin and funny hands and a hunch in
his back. Yet Sosa bad taught her that appearance meant little In a man; that
his endurance and skill in combat were more important, and his personality more
important still. "If a man is strong and honest and kind-like your
father-trust in him and make him your friend," bad been her advice. The men of the underworld had not met this
simple set of standards. Jim the Librarian was honest and kind and intelligent,
but not strong; a single blow to the gut would have put him in the infirmary.
Bob the Leader was strong but neither honest nor kind. In fact, only her father
Sol met Sosa's standards. So She learned the art of the sticks from him, and
learned it well, and waited. And Ugly Var had been strong, if not as
skilled with the sticks as the. And he bad been honest, for he bad not dropped
rocks on her, though she would have dodged any that might have come. And he had
been kind, for he had protected her against the awful cold, even as her father
had done before. That was the one enemy she could not face boldly: she hated
and feared the cold. So she had known him for a good man,
though he was an enemy savage-and she had never been- disappointed
subsequently. Oh, he was not exactly smart-but neither was Sol. Men like Bob
and the Nameless One were awesome, because their minds were more deadly than
their bodies. She preferred an associate whose motives she could fathom. At what point this appreciation had phased
into love she was not certain. It had been a gradual thing, deepening with
further association and ripening with her womanhood. But she tended to place
the transition at the time she had been stung in the cold by the poisonous bug,
and he had carried her all the way back to the cabin and cared for her there.
She had been conscious much of the time, but unable to move or respond. Thus
she had observed him when he supposed himself effectively alone, and knew that
he had fought for her long before he confessed as much. She had decided then to take his golden
bracelet-when she was old enough to do so and to honor the full commitment the
act implied. When she had learned that Sol was following them, too, she had
stayed with Var despite her ache to rejoin her father, knowing she would lose
Var if she let him go on alone. Then he had saved her from the tunnel sweeper,
and from the vicious amazons, and yet again from the radiation she could not detect
for herself. And once more, in the boat: he had intercepted with his own body
the arrows marked for her. Five times he had preserved her life at
peril to his own, asking nothing in return, not even her company unless freely
given. He was quite a man, and not merely for his courage and sacrifice. If she
had not loved him already, she would surely have done so then. But when she
brought them to New Crete he had been dying. Then she bad seen the manner she
had to repay her debt to him. For a moment she had been tempted to cash in his
golden bracelet, realizing its disproportionate value there; but that would have made it unavailable for her own
subsequent possession and what went with it. And they might just have taken it
as they took the boat, with no return favor. Though they both might die, she
could not bring herself to give up that dream. So it had had to be the temple-the one
offering they could not simply claim offhand, the one bargain she could hold
them to. She had cried, not so much for herself as for her loss of him. She had
known, via the temple grapevine, that he had settled into a mundane task, and
she suffered to imagine how that demeaned him while she thrilled to believe
that he missed her as she missed him. Sweet girlish dreams, nonsensical but
essential She even fancied that he watched her from time to time1 romantically,
that he might even challenge the god Minos for her. And then be had come, just when she was
resigned to her violent demise. And she had told him no, crying yes! inside,
and pushed him away while yearning for his embrace. For it was her commitment
that had saved him, and it would have been a denial of it all bad she reniged
at the end. And she bad watched him go into the labyrinth, and condemned
herself for her idealistic folly. "If ever I see him again alive,"
she had sworn to herself as she stood chained and helpless, "I shall clasp
him to me and tell him I love him." But it had been the abandoned
conviction of desperation. Yet it had happened. And somehow, from that moment, she had
ceased to understand him. She was woman now, ready and able to accept him as
man, and the proof had been made. Still he treated her as child. Why-when they
had already made spectacular love? Why did he withdraw when she approached? Why
had he stayed two years, retaining his bracelet, and come for-her arid taken
her-only to Ignore her offerings now? She had gone along, powerless to change
the situation. And gradually she discovered that she had
changed, not he-and that he did not realize this. Not quite. Vat was naive~ He
had begun his journey with a child, and in his mind he still traveled with a
child. Apparently he did not comprehend what had happened on New Crete. In his
eye, she would always be child. Then, just as she was adjusting to that
situation, a raiding party had caught her unaware and brought her here. At
first she thought Var was dead; then she learned that he had arranged it. Her
fury had lasted for weeks. Until it occurred to her that she could
emerge from this inane purgatory a woman-in his estimation. He wanted her here
so that he could officially accept the transition that had already taken place.
So that he could present her his bracelet honorably. That changed her attitude. She discovered
that there was a good education to be had here. The matrons were rigorous but
sincere, and they knew a great deal of value. Soli perfected her reading
ability in the symbols of this continent and mastered other disciplines she had
hardly been aware existed. Most important, she became adept at female
artistries that would twist and remold the impetus of almost any male. This,
indeed, was as intricate a combat as any with weapons, and as potentially
rewarding. Var had some surprises coming. Now she had been betrothed-against her
will-to the emperor Ch'in. It was an advantageous liaison, no question of that.
His very name emulated the founding dynasty of this realm, thousands of years
before the Blast-or so the local mythologies had it. No doubt Ch'in's public
relations department had had a hand in that. But her studies had also
pin-pointed Ch'in for what he was: a pompous, arrogant, middle-aged prince with
the supreme good fortune to have a loyal tactical genius for an adviser. Thus
Ch'in could sate himself in ever-younger distaff flesh while his masterfully
managed empire expanded. Many women were flattered - to attract his roving eye
and to join his luxurious harem; Soli was not. She had long since chosen her
man, and she was not readily diverted. But there remained the problem of foiling
Ch'in while snaring Var. She had confidence in her ability to do either-but not
to do them simultaneously. Var had come to her at last, barely before
graduation but, manlike, he had bungled it. He had tried to scale the wall, and
had been intercepted by Ch'in's minions and questioned and deported. They might
have castrated him had they been certain of his purpose. She bad asked the head
matron to intercede, and that stern, kindly, courageous woman had obliged. So
Var had been reprieved of his folly and set down in another territory,
unharmed, with money. He would be safe for the time being, so long as he did
nothing else foolish. Still she slept fitfully. For the
situation was by no means tied up neatly, and many things could go wrong. She
had not yet decided how to deal with Ch'in. If she simply re-fused to oblige
him, she might find herself kidnapped and ravished and murdered. The emperor
bad an infamous temper, especially when his pride was bruised. And the school
would suffer too, perhaps harshly. No-an outright balk would not be expedient. She could give Ch'in a gala wedding night,
then spin a tearful tale of frustrated love. A proper appeal to his protective
vanity might work wonders, particularly If the suggestion of political advantage
were not too subtle. A romantically enhanced image would mitigate the effect of
certain crude military policies, such as dethumbing valiant prisoners and
selling them to gladiatorial arenas. Not that Ch'in was the only offender, the
practice was general, but still it rankled. Image was very important here. Yes, the wedding ploy seemed best. She
could always run away, after a reasonable interval, if her plan didn't work.
That way the school would not be blamed. Then she could locate Var and bring him
to terms. Except-she was not sure of Var. Oh, she
could bring out the male in him, no question of that. But she distrusted his
common sense. She could not assume that he would not do anything foolhardy. He
might get tardily jealous and make some blundering move against Ch'in, or even
come back to the school before graduation. Var just was not bright about such
things, and he could be preposterously stubborn. His defiance of Minos had been
incredible folly. And of course that was why she loved him. Maybe she had been wrong to encourage him
to seek the Chinese Helicon. There was one, somewhere, but they were obviously
not at all close to it. Probably its underwonders were fully as secretive as
those of the American unit, so that such a search would be quite difficult. But
her purpose had not been to find it, only to give Var a suitable mission. A
mission she could participate in, while she grew. She wondered what had happened to her
father and the Nameless One. Had they finally given up the chase? She doubted
it. Once she had Var in hand, she would have to arratige a reconciliation. It
had hurt her to run from Sol, but she knew she could not return to Heicon with
him, and it was essential to keep track of Var. Sol had been the man of her
childhood; Var was to be the man of her womanhood. But the thought of Helicon reminded her of
Sosa, the only mother she remembered. In certain ways the loss of Sosa was
worse than that of Sol. What was that proud small woman doing now? Had she
resigned herself to the absence of both husband and daughter? Soli doubted it,
and this hurt. Finally her memories and alarms and
conjectures subsided, and she slept. Ch'in was more portly than she had heard.
In fact he was fat. His face retained the suggestion of lines that in youth
would have been handsome, but he was long past youth. Not even the grandeur of
his robes could render him esthetic. Soli glimpsed him momentarily, as she
peered from a front window graduation morning. He was reviewing his troops, not
even bothering to rise from the plush seat of his chauffeured open car.
Suddenly she was unsure of her ability to play on his emotions; he looked too
set, too jaded to be affected by a mere girl. She ate a swift breakfast and performed
her toilette, first a warm shower, then a tediously meticulous dressing, layer
by layer. Then the combing of her hair to make it lustrous; nail-filing,
makeup-a complete conversion process, to convert girl into Lady. She inspected
herself thoroughly in the mirror. She was a colorful creature of skirts and
frills and beads and sparkles. Her feet appeared tiny in the artful slippers,
her face elfin under the spreading hat. No woman in America wore clothing like
this-yet it was not unattractive. The graduation ceremony occurred precisely
on schedule. Thirty-five girls received their diplomas and moved single file,
to the courtyard where proud relatives awaited them Soh was last-a place of
honor, for it was acknowledgement that small attention would accrue to any girl
following her. This was partly because she was the lone representative of her
race. But she was also aware that though she was younger than some-thirteen-she
was beautiful in her own right. She knew this because it was to her advantage
to know it, and she possessed the poise to show herself off properly. Had she
not mastered the essential techniques, she would not have graduated. Ch'in was waiting for her, buttressed by a
phalanx of soldiers. He was resplendent in a semi-military uniform girt with
medals and sashes; indeed, had he been smaller around the middle there might
not have been room for all the decorations. But of course he wore no golden
bracelet-and that made all the difference. She smiled at him, turning her face to
catch the sunlight momentarily so that her eyes and teeth flashed. Then she
walked to him, moving her body with just that flair to heighten breast and hip
and slender waist, and took his hands. Oh, she was giving the audience the show
Ch'in had bought. She had to sparkle, to validate the training she had had.
Appearance was everything. The emperor turned, and she turned with
him as though connected and accompanied him toward the royal car. People thronged behind the line of guards,
eager for an envious glimpse of the Emperor and his lovely bride. Most were
locals, owing no present allegiance to Ch'in but fascinated by the trappings of
power-and well aware that tomorrow or next year they might very well come to
owe him that allegiance. But a number had evidently traveled far for this
occasion. Conspicuously absent were the patrols of the monarch of this
territory; he wanted no trouble at all with Ch'in. Near the polished car stood a somber,
cloaked man. Momentarily she met his gaze, glanced on "Sol!" she breathed. The sight of her father, so unexpected
after five years and thousands of miles, overwhelmed her. She had seen him last
in Helicon, but his dear face was still as familiar to her as any she knew. Ch'in heard her exclamation and followed
her gaze. "Who is that man?" he demanded. The soldiers whirled immediately and
grasped Sol. His hands came into sight-and she saw that his left thumb was
gone. First she felt shock, then fury. They had
sold her father as a gladiator! And, unreasonably, she fixed the blame on
Ch'in. She struck, using the technique Sosa had
versed her in so well. Ch'in gasped and tottered, completely surprised. The soldiers drew their pistols. Then Sol was moving, striking left and
right, throwing the guards aside. A sword appeared in his hand. He leaped and
came to stand beside Soli, the blade at Ch'in's throat. The cordon of soldiers broke, letting the
amazed spectators throng close. Soli saw guns level, and knew that Sol would be
killed where he stood, whatever he did. There were too many troops, too many
guns. Someone would shoot in the confusion, even though it cost the life of the
emperor. Then grotesque figures rose up within the
crowd and began throwing people about. Gladiators-rampaging outside their
arena! Hungry tigers could not have wreaked more havoc! In moments, every man
with a gun had been incapacitated. Some weapons fired, but not with accuracy.
The mкlйe became inchoate and purely muscular. Sol pushed Ch'in roughly away, put his arm
about her, and lifted her into the car. A giant hurled the chauffeur out and
vaulted into the driver's seat. The motor roared. Two more tremendous men piled
in, shaking the vehicle as it moved out. They held curved bright swords aloft
and swung them warningly at other trespassers. When the car became mired in the
press of surrounding bodies these two jumped down to shove people out of the
way of the wheels, working so quickly that no organized resistance could
develop. Soli hung on and watched. Suddenly she
recognized the driver. - He was the Nameless One-the man who had swornto kill
Var! . Now there were shots and screams, as the
departure of the gladiators allowed the soldiers, to recover their guns. But
the crowd was such that the bullets scored only on innocent targets, not the
fugitives. Then the car was finally free of the press, and speeding over the
roadway. Soli had supposed the vehicle was just for show, but it was a fully
functioning machine. "Hope Var makes it," the
Nameless Oue said, glancing back. "Var?" she asked breathlessly.
"You found Var?" "He found us. Freed us. Brought us
here. We were-" He held up the stub of his thumb. "You didn't-fight? You and Var?"
But obviously they hadn't. "Do you, want to travel with the wild
boy?" He asked instead. She wondered why the Nameless One should
care how she felt about Var. But she answered. "Yes." The car sped on, northward. CHAPTER
TWENTY Var,
galvanized into action when he heard the shots, started the truck and nudged
forward toward the crowd. If Soll had been hurt, he would run down the emperor! Then he saw the car pull out, the Master
driving, Soli beside him, two gladiators aboard. They had done it! But the troops, only temporarily
nonpiussed, were massing, leveling their rifles. Var goosed the motor and
careered across their path, spoiling their aim while the car fled. Men jumped
at him. He veered, then recognized the naked thews of the remaining two
gladiators. He eased up, allowing them to clamber aboard. Then he took off. No one else got hold of the truck-not with
those two free-swinging bodyguards on it. But there were no other vehicles to
cross his own path and interfere with the aim of those rifles. There were
shots; his tires popped. Var drove doggedly on, knowing that if he stopped for
anything, they all were doomed. The wheel wrenched at his hand. The motor
slowed and knocked. He used the clutch, raced the engine, and eased it back
into harness. The truck bobbled and throbbed with the irregularity of skewed
rubber, but it moved. It was not fast enough. The troops had
been left behind, and now a hillock in the road cut off the direct fire, but
other cars would catch up in minutes. "We'll have to run for it!" Var
cried, as the motor finally overheated and stalled. They piled out and charged into the forest
as the first pursuing car appeared. There were cries and shots as the troops
spied the truck, not realizing that it was empty. Var and the two gladiators kept running,
knowing the emperor's men would pick up their trail soon enough. Alone, he
could have lost himself easily, for the forest was his natural habitat and he
could hide in the badlands. But the other men, skilled as they might be in
combat, were behemoths here. The end was inevitable-unless they separated soon. He could elude the gladiators. No problem
about that. But was' it fair? They had helped him free Soli, at the risk of
their lives, and one of them was wounded in that action. Though he had freed
them initially, at the risk of his own welfare. Where did the onus lie? "We have repaid you," one of
them panted. "Now we must hide among our own people, as you cannot.
Otherwise we all will die, for Ch'in is ruthless." "Yes," Var agreed. "You owe
me nothing. It is fair." The gladiator nodded. "It is fair. We
regret-but it must be." They thought they were protecting him! And
that he would die if they deserted him. The three had almost brought
destruction on their own heads, through misplaced loyalty. "It is fair. Go your way," Var
repeated. He saluted them both and faded into the wilderness. Secure at last from pursuit, he had
opportunity to worry about the others. Soli and her father and the Master had
driven north. Would they be able to outdistance the emperor's men and make a
lasting escape? And if they did- could he locate them? In fact-would they let him locate them?
Sol had been reunited with his daughter, after Var inadvertently kept them
apart these long years. They could go home to America. They did not need the
wild boy. And might not want him. For what would he do, except try to take Soli
away again? If Soli had any such inclination. Now he
doubted it. She had been furious when he put her in the school, and cool to him
since, the few times he had seen her at all privately. She had been set up for
an excellent marriage- until he had arranged to break it up. Now she was with
her father, a better man than Var. Surely she would either stay with So1-or go
back to Emperor Ch'in. So he would be best advised to hide in the
badlands and let her go her way. He circled back to the road, knowing no
one would expect to find him there, and trotted in the direction the car had
gone, north. He never had taken the best advice. Every so often a vehicle passed, and Var
leaped into the ditch and hid, emerging immediately afterwards to continue his
solitary trek. Sooner or later he would catch up to the car-or discover the
trail where the party left it. Then- Another truck was bouncing south and he
jumped for cover. He smelled the dust of it, underlaid by gas fumes, manure
odor. . . and Soli's perfume. He charged into the road, shouting. Either
Ch'in's men had captured her already, or The truck stopped. Soli stepped down
prettily and waved her bonnet, looking incredibly genteel. "Get in, you
mangy idiot!" she cried. "I knew you'd get lost." So the four were together for the first
time: Var, Soli, Sol and the - Master. The two remaining gladiators had gone
their own ways, having fulfilled their obligation. "Now we'll have to plan - our
escape," the Master said as he drove. "There'll be road blocks. We
foiled them by doubling back in another vehicle, but that won't work a second
time. So we'll have to take to the hills soon; and they'll be tracking us with
dogs. This Ch'in is not one to give up readily, and that general of his is an
expert at this sort of chase. We'll probably take losses-better count on fifty
per cent." Var didn't recognize the term. "How
many?" "Two of us may die." Var looked at Soli. She perched on Sol's
lap, between Var and the Master, and her elegant coiffure was undisturbed. She
was as lovely and distant a lady as he had ever seen, and a striking contrast
to the brutish, stinking men about her. How well she had responded to the
training! And how aloof from him now! His tentative
fancies were ludicrous. She had no need of him. She was with her father again,
and the chase was over, and Var was superfluous. They had returned to pick him
up out of common courtesy, no more. "You've been here a year, Var,"
the Master said. "You know the region. What's our best escape route and
where can we make a stand if caught?" Var pondered it. "The land is fairly
open to the south, but that's Ch'in's territory. There are mountain ranges east
and west, so that no truck-roads go through, though we could scale one of the
passes on foot. Except for the dogs," he added, realizing that they had to
stay with the vehicle. "To the north is really best, except for the-" He stopped, appreciating as he suspected
the Master had already, the predicament they were in. Far north the land was wild
and open, so that pursuit would be awkward even with many men and dogs. Wild
tribes fought anything resembling an organized, civilized force, but tended to
ignore refugees. Ideal for this group. But the near north was a bottleneck.
Hardly fifty miles beyond the area where he had found the gladiators potent
badlands began. These intense bands of radiation extended east and west for
hundreds of miles, acting as an invulnerable natural barrier between the
civilized southerners and the primitive tribes. Only one road went through, for only one
pass was clear of the deadly emanations, and that barely. This was fortified
and always garrisoned; he and Soli had had to pass through it and pay token
toll even as foot travelers, on their original journey south. This was not in
Ch'in's domain, but the personnel were friendly to him. Ch'in's public
relations with such key - outposts were uniformly good-one of the reasons his
power was on the ascent. "I think we shall have to take the
badlands pass," the Master said. No one answered. The feat was of course
impossible. "In my time as a gladiator," the
Master said, "I pondered this as a theoretical problem. How half a dozen
bold men might overcome the garrison and hold the pass indefinitely." "But we are four!" Var
protested, knowing that with even a hundred it could not be done. That fortress
had balked entire armies in the past. The Nameless One shrugged and drove on.
When they passed other vehicles the passengers hunched down so as not to
attract unwelcomed attention. In due course he turned off the main - road,
heading toward the badlands section adjacent to the pass. "Give
warning," he said to Var. Var gave warning. The Master stopped
immediately and backed away from the radiation thus advertised. "Now find
a hot rock that we can put aboard with some shielding. Several, in fact. Don't
touch them, of course-just point them out. We'll rig a derrick and hook them in
at the end of a pole. A ten foot pole," he said, smiling momentarily for
some reason. It was done. Var located several small
stones with intense radioactivity, and they levered them into the back of the
truck by rope and stick. The men were dosed, inevitably, but not seriously.
Soli looked on, concerned and not quite approving. Var privately agreed with
her. This was dangerous work, to no apparent purpose-and it consumed time far
better spent in fleeing the searching Ch'in forces. Then they dumped- larger rocks and dirt
into the main body of the truck, to serve as a shield between the cab and the
radiation. When Var pronounced the cab clean, they poured their remaining
fuel-the last of several big cans the truck carried as a standard precaution,
since fuel stations were far between-into the tank and set off for the pass. "Now comes the rough part," the
Master said, as they ground up the winding approach. "The garrison has
geiger counters, and we can be sure they're thoroughly leary of radiation. In
fact, this is known as a hardship post, because of that danger. There's a rapid
turnover in personnel to prevent low-grade illness from peripheral radiation,
too." The Master had obviously done more than
just think about that pass. He had studied it, probably reading books on the
subject. Var wondered how a gladiator would get hold of books. But no amount of
study could get them past. "Those men will shy away from
radiation automatically, and go into blind terror if trapped in it," the
Master said. "Who wouldn't?" Soli inquired.
"It's a horrible death. I bit my tongue three times just watching you play
with those stones." Var remembered the Master's own experience
with radiation, in the American badlands, and marveled that he was not more
leary of it himself. But he was beginning to see some method in this cargo.
They carried a truckload of terror... "We can use this to drive them
off," the Master said. "They won't even shoot, because that could
blast radioactive fragments all over the station. They'll retreat with
alacrity. They'll have to." "But why should they fear it-in a
shielded truck?" Varasked. "It won't stay in the truck. We'll
bring it inside." Var felt a shock of horror he knew the
others shared. "Carry it? Without the poles?" "Two people can do the job. And hold
the pass for hours afterward. So two can escape, and reach the wilds and later
the coast, and-" "No!" Var and Soli cried
together. "I did mention fifty per cent
casualties," the Nameless One replied. "Perhaps you youngsters have
become softened by ivilized life. Have you any illusions what it would mean to
fall into the hands of Ch'in's men now? We shall surely do so if we do not
escape this region promptly. Already the dogs must have been unleashed-and
those hounds are not gentle either. Sol and I have met a few in our
business." - Var knew he was right. The gladiators were
better equipped to face reality and to take the prospect of torture and death
in stride. They had to get through the pass, and they could not do so by bluff.
They were known now, and their crime was known, and these soldiers were tough
and disciplined. No appeal would move them, no ruse confound them, no empty
threat cow them. Nothing short of artillery would dislodge them . . . except
radiation. "Who escapes?" Soli asked in a
small voice. "You do," the Master said
brusquely. "And one to guard you." "Who?" Soli asked again. "One close to you. One you' trust.
One you love." A pause, then: "Not me." That left two to choose from, Var saw.
Himself and Sol. He understood what was necessary. "Her father." "Sol," the Master said quickly. Sol, being voiceless, did not say
anything. So it was decided. Var felt cold all
through, knowing he was going to die, and not swiftly. His skin would warn him
of radiation, but could not protect him otherwise. He survived it by avoiding
it, where others received fatal dosages unawares. If he touched one of those
stones-Yet there was a morbid satisfaction in it too. He had never asked for
more than the right to live and die beside the Master. Now he would do so. And
Soli would be saved, and her father would guard her, as he had before. They
would return to America, to the land of true solace, land of the circle code.
He felt a tremendous nostalgia for it, for its courtesies and combats, even for
the crazy crazies. That was what meant most to Var: that Soli
be safe and happy and home. That was what he had really tried, so
unsuccessfully, to arrange for her before. A safe, happy home. He would die thinking of her, loving her. The challenge point came into sight. Metal
bars closed off the road. As the truck stopped before them, other bars dropped
behind, powered by a massive winch. "Dismount!" the guard bellowed
from his interior tower. The four got down and lined up before the
truck. "That's the girl!" the guard
cried. "Ch'in's bride, the foreign piece!" The Master turned-and suddenly a bow was
in his hands, an arrow nocked, loosed, swishing up-and the tower guard
collapsed silently, the missile through his windpipe. Now was the time to pick up the rocks. Var
stepped toward the back, girding himself for the flashing pain of contact-and
the Master's huge hand fell on his arm. Var stumbled back, bewildered. Then he
was shoved brusquely forward. At the same time Sol whirled on his
daughter, grasping her by the upper arms and lifting her bodily before him. She
and Var met face to face, involuntarily, each held from behind. The Master's
hand clapped down on Var's wrist, twisting off the bracelet. Sol reached out to
take it and shove it on to Soli's wrist and squeeze it tight. Then Var and Soli
were dropped, clutching at each other to keep from falling. As they disengaged and righted themselves,
they saw that Sol and the Nameless One had already grabbed hot stones. The two
men leaped for either side of the grating, climbing rapidly with the deadly stones
tucked into their waistbands. That was a talent the Master had not had before!
They were at the top by the time the other guards discovered what had happened. The Master hurled a stone toward a panel.
"Listen!" he bellowed. Var heard the fevered chatter of crazy-type
click boxes, the screams of amazement and fear. The Master began to crank up the forward
grill. Var saw the counterweights descending, the road opening ahead. "Drive!" the Master shouted
down. Var obeyed unthinkingly. He scrambled into the driver's seat, Soli into
the other. The motor was running; it had never been turned off, he realized
only now. The Master had planned every detail. As the gate cleared, he nudged out. The
top of the cab scraped the bars; then they were free. As he started down the north slope, Var
heard the portcullis crash behind. The Master had let it, drop suddenly.
Probably he had cut the counterweight-rope, so that the barrier could not be
lifted again without tedious repairs. There would be no vehicle pursuit. Safely away from the fortress, Var braked
the truck. "This isn't right," he said, recovering equilibrium.
"I should be back there-" "No," she said. "This is
the way they meant it to be." "But Soli-" "Vara," she said. Var stared at the gold band on her wrist,
realizing what it meant. "But I didn't-" "Yes, you did," she said,
pretending to misunderstand. "Back on New Crete, by Minos' cave. And you
will again, tonight. With more art, I trust. And then we shall go back to
America and tell them what we know: that we have the best social system in the
world, and dare not destroy it through empire. Helicon must be rebuilt, the
nomads must disband, the guns must be abolished. We shall go to the crazy
demesnes and tell them, my husband." "Yes," he said, seeing it
clearly at last. Then, remembering the valiant sacrifice of
her two fathers, Vara fell against him and sobbed, the little girl again. "They die together-friends," Var
said. And that was true, but it was scant comfort. CHAPTER ONE Tyl of
Two Weapons waited in the night cornfield. He had one singlestick in his hand
and the other tucked in his waist band, ready to draw. He had waited two hours
in silence. Tyl was a handsome man, sleek but
muscular. His face was set in a habitual frown stemming from years of less than
ideal command. The empire spanned a thousand miles, and he was second only to
the Master in its hierarchy, and first in most practical matters. He set
interim policy within the general guidelines laid down by the Master, and
established the rankings and placement of the major subchiefs. Tyl had
power-but it chafed at him. Then he heard it: a rustle to the north
that was not typical of the local animals. Carefully he stood, shielded from the
intruder by the tall plants. There was- no moon, for the beast never came in
the light. Tyl traced its progress toward the fence by the subtle sounds. The
wind was from the north; otherwise the thing would have caught his scent and
stayed clear. There was no doubt about it. This was his
quarry. Now it was mounting the sturdy split-rail fence, scrambling over,
landing with a faint thump within the corn. And now it was quiet for a time,
waiting to see whether it had been discovered. A cunning animal-one that avoided
deadfalls, ignored poison and fought savagely when trapped. In the past month
three of Tyl's men had been wounded in night encounters with this creature.
Already it was becoming known as a hex upon the camp, an omen of ill, and
skilled warriors were evincing an unseemly fear of the dark. And so it was up to the chief to resolve
the matter. Tyl,long bored by the routine of maintaining a tribe that was not
engaged in conquest, was more than satisfied by the challenge. He had no awe of
the supernatural. He intended to capture the thing and display it before the
tribe: here is the spook that made cowards of lesser men! Capture, not death, for this quarry. This
was the reason he had brought his sticks instead of his sword. Slight noise again. Now it was foraging,
stripping the ripening corn from the stalk and consuming it on the spot. This
alone set it apart from ordinary carnivores, for they would never have touched
the corn. But it could not be an ordinary herbivore either, for they did not
harvest and chew the cobs like that. And its footprints, visible in daylight
following a raid, were not those of any animal he knew. Broad and round, with
the marks of four squat claws or slender hoofs-not a bear, not anything
natural. It was time. Tyl advanced on the creature,
holding one stick 'aloft, using his free hand to part the corn stalks quietly.
He knew he could not come upon it completely by surprise, but he hoped to get
close enough to take it with a sudden charge. Tyl knew himself to be the best
fighter in the world, with the sticks. The only man who could beat him stick to
stick, was dead, gone to the mountain. There was nothing Tyl feared when so
armed. He recalled that lone defeat with
nostalgia, as he made the tedious approach. Four years ago, when he had been
young. Sol had done it-Sol of All Weapons, creator of the empire-the finest
warrior of all time. Sol had set out to conquer the world, with Tyl as his
chief lieutenant. And they had been doing it, too-until the Nameless One had
come. He was close now, and abruptly the
foraging noises ceased. The thing had heard him! Tyl did not wait for the animal to make up
its crafty mind. He launched himself at it, heedless of the shocks of corn he
damaged in his mad passage. Now he had both sticks ready, batting stalks aside
as he ran. The creature bolted. Tyl saw a hairy hump
rise in the darkness, heard its weird grunt. He was tempted to use his flash,
but knew it would destroy the night vision he had built up in the silent wait
and put his mission in peril. The animal was at the fence now, but the fence
was strong and high, and Tyl knew he could catch it before it got over. The creature-knew it too. Its back to the
course rails, it came to bay, its breath rasping. Tyl saw the dim glint of its
eye, the vague outline of its body, shaggy and warped and menacing. Tyl laid
into it with both sticks, seeking a quick head-blow that would reduce it to
impotence. But the thing was as canny about weapons
as about traps. It dived, passing under his defense in the obscurity, and
fastened its teeth on Tyl's knee. He clubbed it on the head once, twice,
feeling the give of the tangled fur, and it let go. The wound was not serious,
as the thing's snout was recessed and its teeth blunt, but his knees had been
tricky since the Nameless One had smashed them a year before. And he was angry
at his defensive negligence; nothing should have penetrated his guard like
that, by day or night. - It drew back, snarling, and Tyl was
chilled by that sound. No wolf, no wildcat articulated like that. And now, as
it tasted blood, its mewling became hungry as well as defiant. It pounced, not smoothly but with force.
This time it went for his throat, as he had known it would. He rapped its head
again with the stick, but again it anticipated him, hunching so that the blow
skidded glancingly off the skull. It struck Tyl's chest, bearing hint down, and
its foreclaws raked his neck while its hindclaws dug for his groin. Tyl, dismayed by its ferocity, beat it off
blindly, and it jumped away. Before he could recover it was up again,
scrambling over the fence while he hobbled behind, too late. Now he cursed aloud in fury at its
escape-but the expletives were tinged with a certain brute respect. He had
chosen the locale of combat, and the marauder had bested him in this context.
But there was a use he could make of this situation---perhaps a better one than
he had had in mind before. The creature dropped outside the fence and
loped off into the forest. It was bleeding from a wound reopened by the blows
of the attacker, and it was partially lame on flat ground because of malformed
bones in its feet. But it made rapid progress, its armored toes finding good
purchase in the wilder turf. And it was clever. It had seen Tyl clearly
and smelled him. Only its pressing hunger had dulled its alertness prior to the
encounter. It had recognized the singlesticks as weapons and had avoided them.
Still, blows had landed, and they had hurt. The creature thought about it,
taming the problem over in its mind as it angled toward the badlands. Then
menfolk were getting more difficult about their crops. Now they lay in wait,
ambushed, attacked, pursued. This last had been quite effective; if the hunger
were not so strong, the area would be best avoided entirely. As it was, better
protection would have to be devised. It entered the badlands where no man could
follow and slowed to catch its breath. It picked up a branch, curling stubby
mottled digits around it tightly. The forelimb was angular, the claws wide and
flat-less effective as a weapon than as supplementary protection for the tips
of the calloused fingers. It wrestled the stick around, finding comfortable
purchase, imitating the stance of the man in the cornfield. It banged the wood
against a tree, liking the feel of the impact: It banged harder, and the dry,
rotted branch - shattered, releasing a stunned grub. The creature quickly
pounced on this, squashing it dead and licking the squirting juices with gusto,
forgetting the useless stick. But it had learned something. Next time it foraged, it would take along
a stick. CHAPTER TWO The Master of Empire pondered the message
from Tyl of Two Weapons. Tyl had not written the note himself, of course, for
he like most of the nomadic leaders was illiterate. But his smart wife Tyla,
like many of the empire women, had taken up the art with enthusiasm, and was
now a fair hand at the written language. The Master was literate, and he believed
in literacy, yet he had not encouraged the women's classes in reading and
figuring. The Master knew the advantages of farming, too, yet he ignored the
farms. And he comprehended the dynamics of empire, for he, in other guise, had
fashioned this same empire and brought it from formless ambition to a mighty
force. Yet he now let it drift and stagnate and atrophy. This message was deferentially worded, but
it constituted a clever challenge to his authority and policy. Tyl was an
activist, impatient to resume conquest. Tyl wanted either to goose the Master
into action, or to ease him out of power so that new leadership might bring a
new policy. Because Tyl himself was bonded to this regime, he could do nothing
directly. He would not go against the man who had bested him in the circle.
This was not cowardice but honor. If the Master declined to deal with
this mysterious menace to the local crops, he would be admitting either
timidity or treason to the purpose of the empire. For farming was vital to
growth; the organized nomads could not afford to remain dependent on the
largesse of the crazies. If he did not support the farm program the resultant
unrest would throw him into disrepute, and lead to solidification of resistance
around some othet figure. Hc could not afford that, for he would then soon be
spending all his time defeating such weedlike pretenders in thc circle. No-he
had to rule the empire, and keep it quiescent. So there was nothing to do but tackle this
artfully, posed problem. He could be sure it was not an easy one, for this wild
beast had wounded Tyl himself and escaped. That suggested that no lesser man
than the Master could subdue it. Of course he could organize a large
hunting party-but this would violate the precepts of single combat, and it went
against the grain, even when an animal was involved. In fact, it would be
another implication of cowardice. It was necessary that the Master prove
himself against this beast. That was what Tyl wanted, for failure would
certainly damage his image. He did not appreciate being maneuvered, but the
alternatives were worse-and he did privately admire the manner Tyl had set this
up. The man would be a valuable ally, at such time as certain things changed. So it was the Nameless One, the Man of No
Weapon, Master of Empire-this leader took leave of the wife he had usurped from
the former master, put routine affairs in the hands of competent subordinates,
and set out on foot alone for Tyl's encampment. He wore a cloak over his
grotesque and mighty body, but all who saw him in that region knew him and
feared him. His hair was white, his visage ugly, and there was no man to match
him in the circle. In fifteen days he arrived. A young
staffer who had never seen the Master challenged him at the border of the camp.
The Nameless One took that staff and tied a knot in it and handed it back.
"Show this to Tyl of Two Weapons," he said. And Tyl came hurriedly with his entourage.
He ordered the guard with the pretzel-staff to the fields to work among the
women, as penalty for not recognizing the visitor. But the Weaponless said,
"He was right to challenge when in doubt; let the man who straightens that
weapon chastise him, no other." So he was not punished, for no one except
a smithy could have unbent that metal rod. And no other man of that camp failed
to know the Nameless One by sight thereafter. Next morning the Master took up a bow and
a length of rope, for these were not weapons of the circle, and set off on the
trail of the raider. He took along a hound and a pack of supplies doubly
loaded, but would tolerate the company of no other man. "I will bring the
creature back," he said. Tyl made no comment, thinking his own
thoughts. The trail passed from the open fields of
corn and buckwheat to the birches fringing the forestland, and on toward the
dwindling region of local badland. The Master observed the markers that the
crazies placed and periodically resurveyed. Unlike the average person, he had
no superstitions, no fear of these. He knew that it was radiation that made
these areas deadly-Roentgen left from the fabled Blast. Every year there was
less of it, and the country at the fringe of the badlands became habitable for
plant, animal and man. He knew that so long as the native life was healthy,
there was little danger from radiation. But there were other terrors in the
fringe. Tiny shrews swarmed periodically, consuming all animals in their path
and devouring each other when nothing else offered. Large white moths came out
at night, their stings deadly. And there were wild tales told by firelight, of
strange haunted buildings, armored bones, and living machines. The Master did
not credit much of this and sought some reasonable explanation for what he did
credit. But he did know the badlands were dangerous, and he entered them with
caution. The traces skirted the heart of the
radioactive area, staying a mile or so within the crazy boundary. This told the
Master something else important: that the creature he hunted was not some-
supernatural spook from the deep horror-region, but an animal of the fringe,
leary of radiation. That meant he could run it down in time. For two days he followed the trail the
cheerful hound sniffed out. He fed the dog and himself from his pack,
occasionally bringing down a rabbit with an arrow and cooking it whole as a
mutual treat. He slept on the open ground, well covered. This was late summer,
and the warm crazy sleeping-bag sufficed. He had a spare, in case. He rather
enjoyed the trek, and did not push the pace. On the evening of the second day he found
it. The hound bayed and raced ahead-then yelped and ran back, frightened. The thing stood under a large oak about
four feet tall, bipedal, hunched. Wild hair radiated from its head and curled
about its muzzle. Mats of shaggy fur hung over its shoulders, Its skin, where
it showed on head and limbs and torso, was mottled gray and yellow, and
encrusted with dirt. But it was no animal. It was a mutant
human boy. The boy had made a crude club. He made as
though to attack his pursuer, having naturally been aware of the Master for some
time. But the sheer size of the man daunted him, and he fled, running on the
balls of his blunted, callused feet. The Nameless One made camp there. He had
suspected that the raider was human or human-derived, for no animal had the
degree of cunning and dexterity this prowler had shown. But now that he had
made the confirmation, he needed to reconsider means. It would not do to kill
the boy-yet it would hardly be kind to bring him back prisoner for the torment
the angry farmer-warriors would inflict. Civilization grew very thin in such a
case. But one or the other had to be accomplished, for the Master had his own
political expedience to consider. He thought it out, slowly, powerfully. He
decided to take the boy to his own camp, so that the lad could join human
society without compelling prejudice. This would mean months, perhaps years of
demanding attention. The white moths were coming out. He
covered his head with netting, sealed his bag, and settled for sleep. He knew
of no reliable way to protect the dog, for the animal would not comprehend the
necessity for confinement in the spare bag. He hoped the animal would not snap
at a moth and get stung. He' wondered how the boy survived in this region. He
thought about Sola, the woman he once had loved, the wife he now pretended to
love. He thought of Sol, the friend he had sent to the mountain-the man for
whom he would trade all his empire, - just to travel together again and
converse without trial of strength. And he thought lingeringly of the woman of
Helicon, his true wife and the woman he really loved, but would never see
again. Great thoughts, petty thoughts. He suffered. He slept. Next morning the chase resumed. The dog
was well; it seemed that the moths did not attack wantonly. Perhaps they died when
delivered of their toxin, in the manner of bees. Probably a man could expose
himself safely, if he only treated them deferentially. That might explain the
boy's survival. The trail led deeper into the badlands.
Now they would discover who had more courage and determination: pursuer or
fugitive. The boy had obviously haunted this area
for some time. If there were lethal radiation he should have died already. In
any event, the Master could probably withstand any dosage the boy could. So if
the lad hoped to escape by hiding in the hot region, he would be disappointed. Still, the Master could not entirely
repress his apprehension as the trail led into a landscape of stunted and
deformed trees. Surely these had been touched. And game was scarce, tokening
the irregular ravages of the fringe shrews. If radiation were not present now,
it had not departed long since. - He caught up to the boy again. The hunched
conditlon of the youngster's body was more evident by full daylight and his
piebald skin more striking. And the way he ran-heels high, knees bent, so that
the whole foot never touched the ground-forelimbs dropping down periodically
for support-this was uncanny. Had this boy ever shared a human home? "Come!" the Weaponless called.
"Yield to me and I will spare your life and give you food." But as he had expected, the fugitive paid
no attention. Probably this wilderness denizen had never learned to speak. The trees became mere shrubs, scabbed with
discolored woodrinds and sap-bleeding abrasions, and their leaves were limp,
sticky, asymmetric efforts. Then only shriveled sticks protruded from the
burned soil, twisted grotesquely. Finally all life was gone, leaving caked
ashes and greenish glass. The hound whined, afraid of the dead bare terrain, and
the Master felt rather like whining himself, for this was grim. But still the boy ran ahead, bounding
circuitously around invisible obstacles. At first the Nameless One thought it
was strategy, to confuse the pursuit. Then, as he perceived the maneuvering to
take forms that were by no means evasive or concealing, he pondered dementia.
Radiation might indeed make mad before it destroyed. Finally he realized that
the boy was actually skirting pockets of radiation. He could tell where the
roentgen remained! Dangerous terrain indeed! The Nameless One
followed the trail exactly, and kept the hound to it, knowing that shortcuts
would expose him to invisible misery. He was risking his health and his life,
but he would not relent. "Are you ashamed because you are
ugly?" he called. He took off his great cloak and showed his own massive,
scarred torso, and his neck so laced with gristle that it resembled the trunk
of an aged yellow birch. "You are not more ugly than I!" But the boy
ran on. Then the Master paused, for ahead he saw a
building. Buildings were scarce in the nomad
culture. There were hostels that the crazies maintained, where wandering
warriors and their families might stay for a night or a fortnight without
obligation except to take due care with the premises. There were the houses of
the crazies themselves, and the school buildings and offices they maintained.
And of course there were the subterranean fortifications of the underworld,
wherein were manufactured the weapons and clothing the nomads used-though only
the crazies and the Master himself knew this. But the great expanse of land was
field and fern and forest, cleared by the Blast that had destroyed the
marvelous, warlike culture of the Ancients. The wilderness had returned in the
wake of the radiation, open and clean. This building was tremendous and
misshapen. He counted seven distinct levels within it, one layered atop
another, and above the last fiber-clothed story metal rods projected like the
ribs of a dead cow. Behind it was another structure, of similar configuration,
and beyond that a third. He contemplated these, amazed. He had read
about such a thing in the old books, but he had half believed it was a myth.
This was a "city." Before the Blast, the texts had claimed,
mankind had grown phenomenally numerous and strong, and had resided in cities
where every conceivable (and inconceivable) comfort of life was available. Thea
these fabulously prosperous peoples had destroyed it all in a rain of fire, a
smash of intolerable radiation, leaving only the scattered nomads and crazies
and underworlders, and the extensive badlands. He could poke a thousand logical holes in
that fable. For one thing, it was obvious that no culture approaching the
technological level described would be at the same time so primitive as to
throw it away so pointlessly. And such a radically different culture as that of
the nomads could not- have sprung full-blown from ashes. But he was sure the
ultimate truth did lie hidden somewhere within the badlands, for their very
presence seemed to vindicate the reality of the Blast, whatever its true cause.
Now, astonishingly, these badlands were
ready to yield some of their secrets. For the century since the cataclysm no
man had penetrated far into the posted regions and lived-but always the
proscribed area declined. He knew the time would come, though not in his
lifetime, when the entire territory would be open once more to man. Meanwhile
the fever of discovery was on him; he was so eager to learn the truth that he gladly
risked the roentgen. The boy's tracks were clear in the dirt,
that had been freshened by recent rainfall. The glass had broken up and
disappeared, here; sprouts of pale grass rimmed the path. Nothing, not even the
radiation, was consistent about the badlands. The boy had gone into the building. Most
nomads were in awe of solid structures of any size, and avoided even the
comparatively-modest buildings of the crazies. But the Master had traveled
widely and experienced as much as any man of his time, and he knew that there
was nothing supernatural about a giant edifice. There could be danger, yes-but
the natural hazards of falling timbers and deep pits and radiation and crazed
animals, nothing more sinister. Still, he hesitated before entering that
ancient temple. It would be easy to become trapped inside,
and perhaps the wily boy had something of the sort in mind. He had been known
to place dead falls for unwary trackers, laboriously scraped out of the Earth
by hand and nail and artfully covered. That was one of the things he had
evidently learned from the measures applied against him. Too smart for an
animal-adding to the terror surrounding him-and not bad for a human. The Master looked about. Within the
shelter of the window-arches there were fragments of dry wood. Most had rotted,
but not all. There was bound to be more wood inside. He could fire it and drive
the boy out. This seemed to be the safest course. Yet there could be invaluable artifacts
within-machines, books, supplies. Was he to destroy it all so wantonly? Better
to preserve the building intact, and assemble a task force to explore it
thoroughly at a later date. So deciding, the Master entered at the
widest portal and began his final search for the boy. The hound whined' and stayed
so close that it was tricky to avoid tripping over it, but the animal did sniff
out the trail. There were stone steps leading down, an
avenue of splendid and wasteful breadth, and this was where the boy had gone.
And, so easily that it was suspicious, they had tracked the marauder to his
lair. There did not seem to be another exit apart from the stair. The boy had
to be waiting below. Would it be wise to check the upper floors
first? The boy might actually be leading him into the final trap, while his
real residence was above. No-best to follow closely, for otherwise he ran too
strong a risk of encountering radiation. Had he realized that the chase would
end so deep in the badlands, he would have arranged to obtain a crazy geiger.
As it was, he had tO proceed with exceeding caution. That meant, in this case,
to dispense with much of his caution in the pursuit. Physical' attack by the
boy was much less to be feared than the radiation that might be lurking on
either side of the boy's trail. As the Nameless One approached the final
chamber an object flew out. The boy, unable to flee again, was pelting his
tormentor with any objects available. The Master paused, contemplating the thing
that had been thrown. He squatted to pick it up, watching the door so that he
would not be taken by surprise. Then he turned the object over in his hands,
studying it closely. It was metal, but not a can or tool. A
weapon, but no sword or staff or dagger. One end was solid and curved around at
right angles to the rest; the other end was hollow. The thing had 'a good solid
heft to it, and there were assorted minor mechanisms attached. The Master's hands shook as he recognized
it. This, too, had been described in the books; this, too, was an artifact of
the old times. It was a gun. CHAPTER
THREE The boy
stood astride the boxes and made ready to throw another metal rock, for the
tremendous man and the tame animal had trapped him here. Never before had
pursuit been so relentless; never before had he had to defend his lair. Had he
anticipated this, he would have hidden elsewhere. But there were so many places here that
burned his skin and drove him back! This building was the only one completely
safe. The giant appeared again in the doorway.
The boy threw his rock and reached for another. But this time the man jerked
aside, letting the missile glance off his bulging thigh, and heaved a length of
rope forward. The boy found himself entangled and, in a moment, helpless. It
was as though that rope were alive, the way it twisted and coiled and jerked. The man bound him and slung him over one
tremendous shoulder and carried him out of the room and up the stairs and from
the building. The man's brute strength was appalling. The boy tried to squirm
and bite, but his teeth met flesh like baked leather. His skin burned as the man passed through
a hot region. Was the monster invulnerable to this too? He had charged through
several similar areas on the way in-areas the boy had meticulously avoided. How
could one fight such a force? In the forest the man set him down and
loosed the rope, making man-sounds that were only dimly familiar. The boy
bolted as soon as he was free. The rope sailed out like a striking snake
and wrapped itself about his waist, hauling him back. He was captive again.
"No," the man said, and that sound was a clear negation. The giant removed the rope again, and
immediately the boy dashed away. Once more he was lassoed. "No!" the man repeated, and this
time his huge hand came across in a blow that seemed nearly to cave in the
boy's chest. The boy fell to the ground, conscious of nothing but his pain and
the need for air. A third time the man unwound the rope.
This time the boy remained where he was. Lessons of this nature were readily
learned. They walked on toward the main camp, still
far distant. The boy led, for the eyes of the man never left him. The boy
avoided the diminishing patches of radiation, and man and animal followed. By
evening they had come to the place they had seen each other the previous day. The man opened his pack and brought out
chunks of material that smelled good. He bit off some, chewing with gusto, and
passed some along to the boy. The invitation did not have to be repeated, for
this was food. After eating, the man urinated against a
tree and covered his body again. The boy followed the example, even imitating
the upright stance. He had learned long ago to control his eliminations, for
carelessly deposited traces could interfere with hunting, but it had never
occurred to him to direct the flow with his hand. "Here," the man said. He threw
the boy down gently and shoved him feet-first into a constraining sack. The boy
struggled as some kind of mesh covered his head. "Stay there tonight, or.
. ." And the ponderous fist came down, to tap only lightly at the bruised
chest. Another warning. Then the man went apart a certain distance
and climbed into another bag, and the dog settled down under the tree, The boy lay there, needing to escape but
hesitant to brace the dangers of the night, this close to the hot region. He
could see well enough, and usually foraged in the dark-but not here. He had
been stung once by a white moth and had nearly perished. It was possible to
avoid them, but never with certainty, for they rested under leaves and
sometimes on the ground. Here beneath the netting he was at least protected, But if he did not flee by night, he would
not have the chance by day. The rope was too swift and clever, the giant too
strong. He heard the man sleeping, and decided. He
sat up and began to claw his way out, The man woke at the first sound.
"No!" he called. It was hazardous to defy the giant, who
might run him down again anyway. The boy lay back, resigned. And slept. In the morning they ate again. It had been
a long time since the boy had two such easy meals in succession. It was a
condition he could learn to like. The man then conveyed him to a stream and
washed them both. He applied ointments from his pack to the assorted bruises
and scratches on the boy's body, and replaced the uncured animal skins with an
oversize shirt and pantaloons. After this disgusting process they resumed the
journey toward the mancamp. The boy shrugged and chafed under the
awful clothing. He thought once more of bolting for freedom, before being
taken, entirely out of his home territory, but a grunted warning changed his
mind. And the fact was that the man, apart from his peculiarities of dress and
urination, was not a harsh captor. He did not punish without provocation, and
even showed gruff kindness. About the middle of the day the man's pace
slowed. He seemed weary or sleepy, despite his enormous muscles and stamina. He
began to stagger. He stopped and disgorged his breakfast, and the boy wondered
whether this was another civilized ritual. Then he sat down on the ground and
looked unhappy. The boy watched for a time, When the man
did not rise, the boy began to walk away. Unchallenged, he ran swiftly back the
way they had come. He was free! About a mile away be stopped and threw off
the fettering man clothing. Then be paused. He knew what was wrong with the
giant. The man was not immune to the hot places; he simply hadn't been aware of
them, so had exposed himself recklessly. Now he was coming down with the sickness. The boy had learned about this, too, the
hard way. He had been burned, and had become weak, and vomited, and felt like
dying. But he had survived, and after that his skin had been sensitized, and
whenever he approached a hot area he felt the burn immediately. His brothers,
lacking the skin patches that set him apart, had had no such ability, and died
gruesomely. He had also discovered certain leaves that cooled his skin
somewhat, and the juices of certain fringe-plant stems eased his stomach of such
sickness. But he never ventured voluntarily into the hot sections. His skin
always warned him off in time, and he took the other medicines purely as
precautionary procedure. The giant man would be very sick, and
probably he would die. At night the moths would come, and later the shrews,
while he lay helpless. The man had been stupid to enter the badlands' heart. Stupid-yet brave and kind. No other
stranger had ever extended a helping hand to the boy or fed him since his
parents died, and he was oddly moved by it. Somewhere deep in his memory be
found a basic instruction: kindness must be met with kindness. It was all that
remained of the teaching of his long lost parents, whose skulls were whitening
in a burn. This giant man was like his dead father:
strong, quiet, fierce in anger but gentle when unprovoked. The boy had
appreciated both the attention and the savage discipline. It was possible to
trust a man like that. He gathered select herbs and came back,
his motives uncertain but his actions sure. The man was lying Where he had
originally settled to the ground, his body flushed. The boy placed a compress
of leaves against the fever-ridden torso and limbs and squeezed drops of
stem-juice into the grimacing mouth, but could do little else. The giant was
too heavy for him to move, and the boy's clubbed hands could not grasp him
properly for such an effort. Not without bruising the flesh. But as the coolness of night came, the man
revived somewhat. He cleaned himself up with agonized
motions but did not eat. He climbed into his bag and lost consciousness. In the morning the man seemed alert, but
stumbled when he attempted to stand. He could not walk. The boy gave him a stem
to chew on, and he chewed, not seeming to be aware of his action. The food in the pack ran out on the
following day, and the boy went foraging. Certain fruits were ripening, certain
wild tubers swelling. He plucked and dug these and bound them in the jacket he
no longer wore and loped with the bpndle back to their enforced camp. In this
manner he sustained them both. On the fourth day the man began bleeding
from the skin. Some parts of his body were as hard as wood and did not bleed;
but where the skin was natural, it hemorrhaged. The man touched himself with
dismay, but could not hold on to consciousness. The boy took cloth from the pack and
soaked it in water and bathed the blood away. But when more blood cam;
appearing as if magically on the surface though there was no abrasion, he let
it collect and cake. This slowed the flow. He knew that blood had to be kept
inside the body, for he had bled copiously once when wounded and had felt very
weak for many days. And when animals bled too much, they died. Whenever the man revived, the boy gave him
fruit and the special stems to eat, and whatever water he could accept without
choking. When he sank again into stupor, the boy packed the moist leaves
tightly about him. When it grew cold, he covered the man with the bag he slept
in, and lay beside him, shielding him from the worst of the night wind. The dog crawled away and died. Days passed. The sick man burned up his
own flesh, becoming gaunt, and the contours of his body were bizarre. It was as
though he wore stones and boards under the skin, so that no point could penetrate;
but with the supportive flesh melting away, the armor hung loosely. It hampered
his breathing, his elimination. But perhaps it had also stopped some of the
radiation, for the boy knew that physical substance could do this to a certain
extent. The man was near death, but he refused to
die. The boy watched, aware that he was spectator to a greater courage battling
a more horrible antagonist than any man could hope to conquer. The boy's own
father and brothers had yielded up their lives far more readily. Blood and
sweat and urine matted the leaves, and dirt and debris covered the man, but
still he fought. And finally he began to mend. His fever
passed, the bleeding stopped, some of his strength returned and he ate-at first
tentatively, then with huge appetite. He looked at the boy with renewed
comprehension, and he smiled. There was a bond between them now. Man and
boy were friends. CHAPTER
FOUR The
warriors gathered around the central circle. Tyl of Two Weapons supervised the
ceremony. "Who is there would claim the honor of manhood and take a name
this day?" he inquired somewhat perfunctorily. He had been doing this
every month for eight years, and it bored him. Several youths stepped up: gangling
adolescents who seemed hardly to know how to hang on to their weapons. Every
year the crop seemed younger and gawkier. Tyl longed for the old days, when he
had first served Sol of All-Weapons. Then men had been men, and the leader had
been a leader, and great things had been in the making. Now-weaklings and
inertia. It was no effort to put the ritual scorn
into his voice. "You will fight each other," he told them. "I
will pair you off, man to man in the circle. He who retains the circle shall be
deemed warrior, and be entitled to name and band and weapon with honor. The
other.. ." He did not bother to finish. No one could
be called a warrior unless he won at least once in the circle. Some hopefuls
failed again and again, and some eventually gave up and went to the crazies or
the mountain. Most went to other tribes and tried again. "You, club," Tyl said, picking
out a chubby would-be clubber. "You, staff," selecting an angular
hopeful staffer. The two youths, visibly nervous, stepped
gingerly into the circle. They began to fight, the clubber making huge clumsy
swings, the staffer countering ineptly. By and by the club smashed one of the
staffer's misplaced hands, and the staff fell to the ground. That was enough for the staffer. He
bounced out of the circle. It made Tyl sick-not for the fact of victory and
defeat, but for the sheer incompetence of it. How could such dolts ever become
proper warriors? What good would a winner such as this clubber be for the
tribe, whose decisive blow had been sheer fortune? But it was never possible to be certain,
he reflected. Some of the very poorest prospects that he sent along to Sav the
Staff's training camp emerged as formidable warriors. The real mark of a man
was how he responded to training. That had been the lesson that earlier
weaponless man had taught, the one that never fought in the circle. What was
his name-Sos. Sos had stayed with the tribe a year and established the system,
then departed for ever. Except for some brief thing about a rope. Not much of a
man, but a good mind. Yes-it was best to incorporate the clubber into the tribe
and send him to Sav; good might even come of it. If not-no loss. Next were a pair of daggers. This fight
was bloody, but at least the victor looked like a potential man. Then a sworder took on a sticker. Tyl watched
this contest with interest, for his own two weapons were sword and sticks, and
he wished he had more of each in his tribe. The sticks were useful for
discipline, the sword for conquest. The sticker-novice seemed to have some
promise. His hands were swift, his aim sure. The sworder was strong but slow;
he laid about himself crudely. The sticker caught his opponent on the
side of the head, and followed up the telling blow with a series to the neck
and shoulders. So doing, he let slip his guard-and the keen blade-edge caught
him at the throat, and he was dead. Tyl closed his eyes in pain. Such folly!
The one youngster with token promise had let his enthusiasm run away with him,
and had walked into a slash that any idiot could have avoided. Was there any
hope for this generation? One youth remained-a rare Momingstar. It
took courage to select such a weapon, and a certain morbidity, for it was
devastating and unstable. Tyl had left him until last because he wanted to
match him against an experienced warrior. That would greatly decrease the
star's chance of success, but would correspondingly increase his chance of
survival. If he looked good, Tyl would arrange to match him next month with an
easy mark, and take him into the tribe as soon as he had his band and name. One of the perimeter sentries came up.
"Strangers, Chief-man and woman. He's ugly as hell; she must be,
too." Still irritated by the loss of the
promising sticker, Tyl snapped back: "Is your bracelet so worn you can't
tell an ugly woman by sight?" "She's veiled." Tyl became interested. 'What woman would
cover her face?" The sentry shrugged. "Do you want me
to bring them here?' Tyl nodded. As the man departed, he returned to the
problem of the star. A veteran staffer would be best, for the Morningstar could
maim or kill the wielders of other weapons, even in the hands of a novice. He
summoned a man who bad had experience with the star in the circle, and began
giving him instructions. Before the test commenced, the strangers
arrived. The man was indeed ugly: somewhat hunchbacked, with hands grossly
gnarled, and large patches of discolored skin on limbs and torso. Because of
his stoop, his eyes peered out from below shaggy brows, oddly impressive. He
moved gracefully despite some peculiarity of gait; there was something wrong
with his fуet. His aspect was feral. The woman was shrouded in a long cloak
that concealed her figure as the veil concealed her face. But he could tell
from the way she stepped that she was neither young nor fat. That, unless she
gave him some pretext to have her stripped, was as much as he was likely to
know. "I am Tyl, chief of this camp in the
name of the Nameless One," he said to the man. "What is your business
here?' The man displayed his left wrist. It was
naked. "You came to earn a bracelet?"
Tyl was surprised that a man as muscular and scarred and altogether formidable
as this one should not already be a warrior. But another look at the almost
useless hands seemed to clarify that. How could he fight well, unless he could
grasp his weapon? Or could he be another weaponless warrior?
Tyl knew of only one in the empire-but that one was the Weaponless less, the
Master. It could, indeed, be done; Tyl himself had gone down to defeat in the
circle before that juggernaut. "What is your chosen weapon?" he
asked. The man reached to his belt and revealed,
hanging be neath the loose folds of his jacket, a pair of singlesticks. Tyl was both relieved and disappointed. A
novice weaponless warrior would have been intriguing. Then he had another
notion. "Will you go against the star?" The man, still not speaking, nodded. Tyl gestured to the circle. "Star,
here is your match" he called. The size of the audience seemed to double
as he spoke. This contest promised to be interesting! The star stepped into the circle, hefting
his spiked ball. The stranger removed his Jacket and leggings to stand in
conventional pantaloons that still looked odd on him. Hi chest, though turned
under by his posture, was massive. Across it the flesh was yellowish. The legs
were extremely stout, ridged with muscle, and the short feet were bare. The
toenails curled around the toes thickly, almost like hoofs. Strange man! The arms were not proportionately
developed, though on a man with slighter chest and shoulders they would have
been impressive enough. But the hands, as they closed about the sticks,
resembled pincers. The grip was square unsophisticated, - awkward-but tight.
This novice was either very bad or very
good. The veiled woman settled near the circle
to watch. She was as strange In her concealment as the young hunchback was in
his physique. The sticker entered the circle
circumspectly, like an animal skirting a deadfall, but his guard was up. The
star whirled his chained mace above his head so that the spike whistled in the
air. For a moment the two faced each other at the ready. Then the star
advanced, the wheel of his revolving sledge coming to intersect the body of his
opponent. The sticker ducked, as he had to; no flesh
could withstand the strike of that armored ball. His powerful legs carried him
along bent over, and his natural hunch facilitated this; half his normal
height, he raced across the circle and came up behind the star. That one ploy told half the story. Tyl
knew that if the sticker could jump as well as he could stoop, the star would
never catch him. And the star had to catch him soon, for the whirling ball was
quickly fatiguing to the elevated arm. But it never, came to that. Before the star
could reorient, the sticks had clipped him about the business arm, and he was
unable to maintain his pose. The motion of the ball slowed; the man staggered. Seeing that he was too stupid to realize
he had already lost and to step out of the circle, Tyl spoke for the man: "Star yields." The star looked about, confused. "But
rm still in the circle!" Tyl had no patience with folly.
"Stay, then." The man started to wheel his ball again,
unsteadily. The sticker stepped close and rapped him on the skull. As man and
ball fell, the sticker put one of his sticks between his own teeth and used
that hand to clamp on to the chain. This was an interesting maneuver, because
the typical star chain was spiked against just such contact-tiny, needlepointed
barbs. But the sticker seemed not to notice. He dragged the unconscious man to
the edge of the ring, then let go and bent to roll him out. With something akin to genuine pleasure,
Tyl presented the grotesque sticker with the golden band of manhood. He noticed
that the man's hands wore enormously callused. No wonder he did not fear barbs!
"Henceforth, warrior, be called-" Tyl paused. "What name have
you chosen?" The man tried to speak, but his voice was
rasping. It was as though he had calluses in his larynx, too. The word that
came out sounded like a growL Tyl took it in stride. "Henceforth be
called Var-Var the Stick." Then: "Who is your companion?" Var shook his shaggy leaning head, not
answering. But the woman came forth of her own accord, removing her veil and
cloak. "Sola!" Tyl exclaimed,
recognizing the wife of the Master. She was still a handsome woman, though it
had been almost ten years since he had first seen her. She had stayed about
four years with Sol, then gone to the new Master of Empire. Because the
conqueror was weaponless and wore no bracelet and used no name, she had kept
the band and name she had. This was tantamount to adultery, openly
advertised-but the Master had won her fairly. He was the mightiest man ever to
enter the circle, armed or not. If he didn't care about appearances, no one
else could afford to comment. But Sola had at least been faithful to her
chosen husbands, except for a little funny business at the very beginning with
that Sos fellow. What was she doing now, wandering about with a (hitherto)
nameless youth? "The Master trained him," she
said. "He wanted him to take his name by himself, without prejudice." A protйgй of the Weaponless! That made
several things fall into place. Well trained-naturally; the Master knew all
weapons as adversaries. Strong-yes, that followed. Ugly-of course. This was
exactly the sort of man - the Nameless One would like. Perhaps this was what
the Master himself had been like as a youth. And then he made another connection.
"That wild boy that ravaged the crops, five years ago-" "Yes. A man, now." Tyl's hands went to his own sticks.
"He bit me, then. I will have vengeance on him now." "No," she said. "That is
why I came. You shall not take Var to the circle." "Is he afraid to meet me by day? I
will waive terms." "Var is afraid of nothing. But he is
novice yet, and you the second ranked of the empire. He returns with me." "He requires a woman to protect him?
I should have named him Var the Schtick!" She stood up straight, her figure blooming
like that of a freshly nubile girL "Do you wish to answer to my
husband?" And Tyl, because he was bonded to the man
she termed her husband, and was himself a man of honor, had to stifle his fury
and answer, "No." She turned to Var. "We'll stay the
night here, then begin the journey back tomorrow. You will want to take your
bracelet to the main tent." Tyl smiled to himself. The new warrior,
with his grotesqueries, would find no takers for his band. Let him celebrate
alone! And perhaps one day, one year, they would
meet again, when the protection of the Nameless One did not apply. CHAPTER
FIVE Var
knew well enough the significance of the golden bracelet. It was the product of
crazy workmanship and distribution, costing the wearer nothing,
indistinguishable physically from thousands of others. But not only did it
identify him as a man, it served as a license to have a woman-for a night or a
year or a lifetime. He had but to put the bracelet on the slender wrist of the
girl of his choice and she was his, provided she agreed. Most girls were said
to be flattered to be offered such attention, and sought to retain the bracelet
as long as possible. They were particularly pleased to bear sons by the
bracelet, for as a man proved himself in the circle, so a woman proved herself
in fertility. The land always needed more people. The big tent was standard. Each camp had
one, where the unattached warriors resided, and where single girls made
themselves available. In winter a great fire heated the central chamber, while
the couples occupying the fringe compartments trusted to sleeping bags and
mutual warmth for their comfort. Var was sure he would get by nicely on the
latter system. In any event, it was summer. Dusk, and the lamps were already lighted
inside. The collective banquet was just finishing. Var, flush with his
achievement of a name, had not been hungry, so that was no loss. The girls were there, lounging on
home-made furniture. The crazies provided everything a warrior might need, but
it was considered gauche to use such unearned merchandise. The nomads
preferred, generally, to do for themselves. He walked up to the nearest girl. She wore
a lovely one-piece wrap-around fastened in front with a silver brooch-the costume
signifying her availability. Her hair was a languorous waving brown. Her figure
was excellent: high-breasted, low-thighed. Yes, she would do. He looked the question at her, putting his
right hand on the bracelet and beginning to twist it off. This was approved
technique; he had seen warriors do it at the Master's camp. "No," she said. Var stopped, hand on wrist. Had he
misunderstood? He was tempted to query her again, but preferred not to speak.
Words were not supposed to be necessary. He had only learned, or perhaps
relearned, the language since joining the Master and though he understood it
well enough, his mouth and tongue did not form the syllables well. He went on to the next, somewhat
disgruntled. He had not considered refusal, and didn't know how to handle it. This adjacent girl was slightly younger,
fair-haired and in pink. Now that he thought about it, she really looked better
than the first. He tapped his bracelet. She looked at him casually. "Can't
you talk?" Embarrassed, he grunted the word.
"Brach-rit." Bracelet. It was clear in his mind. "Get lost, stupid." Var did not know how to deal with this
either, so he nodded and went on. None of the girls were interested. Some
showed their contempt with disconcerting candor. Finally an older woman, wearing a
bracelet, came up to him. "You obviously don't understand,
Warrior, so I'll explain it to you. I saw you fight today, so don't think I'm
trying to insult you." Var was glad to have anyone treat him with
respect. Gratefully, he listened to her. "These girls are young," she
said. "They have never had to work, they have never borne children, they
have little experience. They're out for a good time. You-well, you're a
stranger, so they're cautious. And you're a fledgling warrior, so they're
contemptuous. Unjustly so. But as I said, they're young. And I have to tell
you-you're not pretty to look at. That doesn't matter in the circle, but it
does here. An experienced woman might understand-but not these good-time
juniors. Don't blame them. They need tempering by time, just as a warrior does.
They make mistakes too." Var nodded, frustrated but thankful for
her advice, though he did not completely understand it. "Who-" "I'm Tyla, the chiefs wife. I just
wanted you to understand." He had meant to ask what girl to solicit
next, but was glad to know the identity of this helpful woman. "Go back to your home-camp, where
they know you," she said. "Tyl doesn't like you, and that also
prejudices your case here. I'm sorry to spoil your big night, but that's the
way it is." Now he understoodc He wasn't wanted here.
"Thanks," he said "Good luck, Warrior. You'll find one
who's right for you, and she'll be worth the wait. You have lost nothing
here." Var walked out of the tent. Only as the cooling night air brushed him
did the reaction come. He war not wanted. At the Master's camp he had been
kindly treated, and no one had told him he was ugly. He had seemed to fit in
with human life, despite his childhood in the wilderness. Now he knew that he
had been sheltered-not physically, but socially. Today, with his formal.
achievement of manhood, he was also exposed to the truth. He was still a wild
boy, unfit to mingle with human beings. First he was embarrassed, so that his head
was hot, his hands shaking. He had been blithely offering his shiny virgin
bracelet.... Then he was furious. Why had he been
subjected to this? What right had these tame pretty people to pass judgment on
him? He tried to accommodate himself to their rules, and they rejected him.
None of them would survive in the badlands! He took out his shiny metal sticks and
hefted them fondly. He was good with these. He was a warrior now. He needed to
accept insults from no one. He stepped into the circle, the same one in which
he had won his manhood earlier in the day. He waved his weapon. "Come fight me!" he cried,
knowing the words came out as gibberish but not caring. "I challenge you
all!" A man emerged from a small tent.
"What's the noise?" he demanded; It was Tyl, the camp chief, dressed
in a rough woollen nightshirt. The man who, for some reason, did not like Var.
Var had never seen him before, that he recalled-though the man could have been
among the crowds of people that had gawked at him when the Master first brought
him from the badlands. "What are you doing?" Tyl
demanded, coming close. A yellow topknot dangled against the side of his head. "Come fight me!" Var shouted,
waving his sticks threateningly. His words might be incoherent, but his meaning
could not be mistaken. Tyl looked angry, but he did not enter the
circle. "There is no fighting after dark," he said. "And if
there were, I would not meet you, much as it would give me pleasure to bloody
your ugly head and send you howling back through the cornfields. Stop making a
fool of yourself." Cornfields? Almost, Var made a connection. Other people gathered, men and women and
excited children. They peered through the gloom at Var, and he realized that he
was now a far more ludicrous figure than he had been in the tent. "Leave him alone," Tyl said, and
returned to his residence with an almost comical flirt of his topknot. The
others dispersed, and soon Var was standing by himself again. He had only made
things worse by his belligerence. Dejected, he went to the only place he
knew where he could find some understanding, however cynical. The isolated tent
of his traveling companion: the Master's wife. "I was afraid it would come to
this," Sola said, her voice oddly soft. "I will go to Tyl and have
him fetch you a damsel. You shall not be deprived, this night." "No!" Var cried, horrified that
he should have to be satisfied by the intercession of a woman going to his
enemy. Human mores were not natural to him, but this was too obviously a thing
of shame. "That, too, I anticipated," she
said philosophically. "That's why I had my tent set up away from the main
camp." Var did not understand. "Come in, lie down," she said.
"It'd not- as bad as you think. A man doesn't prove himself in one day or
one night; it's the years that show the truth." Var crawled into the tent and lay down
beside her. He really did not know this woman well. She had remained aloof all
the years the Master trained him, only instructing him curtly in computations.
Thanks to her, he could count to one hundred, and tell whether six handfuls of
four ears of corn were more than two baskets with fifteen ears each. (They were
not.) Such calculations were difficult and pointless, and he had not enjoyed
the lessons, and Sola had made him feel particularly stupid, but the Master had
insisted. Thus his chief association with her had been negative. He had been surprised when she was
delegated-or had volunteered-to accompany him here for his manhood test. A
woman! But as it had turned out, she was quite competent. She walked well, so
that they made good distance each day and knew the route, and when they
encountered strangers she had done the talking. They had spent the nights in
the hostels, she in one bunk, he in another, though he would have preferred
even now to sleep in a familiar tree. Aloof she remained, but she did not
entirely conceal her body as she showered and changed for the night, and the
glimpses he bad had, had given him painful erections. His nature was animal;
any female, even one as old as this, provoked him. And she did know his origin
and understand his limitations. Now, in this strange unfriendly camp, hurt
by his own failures, he had come to her-his only contact with his only friend,
the Master. "So you asked the young girls, and
they ridiculed you," she said. "I had hoped better for you-but I was
young once myself, and just as narrow. I thought power was most important-to
marry a chief. And so I lost the man I loved, and now I am sorry." She had never talked like this before. Var
lay silent, satisfied for the moment to listen. It was better than thinking of
his own humiliations. She referred, of course, to her former husband-Sol of All
Weapons, who had lost his empire to the Master, and had gone to the mountain
with his baby girl. The episode had become legend already; everyone knew of
that momentous transfer of power and that tragic father-daughter suicide. If Sola had loved power so much that she
had given up the man she loved and the daughter she had borne to him, and taken
the victor to her bed-no wonder she suffered! "Would you understand," she
asked, "if I told you that when I thought I'd lost my love for ever, he
returned to me-and I found that it was only his body, not his heart, that was
mine, and even that body maimed and unfamiliar?" "No," Var said honestly. It was
easier to voice the words for her, for she understood him whether or not his
wilderness mouth cooperated. "Not everything is what it
seems," she murmured. "You, too, will find that friendship can make
hard requirements of you, and those you might deem enemy are men to be trusted.
Life is like that. Come, let's get this done with." He recognized a dismissal and began to
crawl out of the tent. "No," she said gently, holding
him back. "This is your night, and you shall have it in full measure. I
will be your woman." Var made a guttural sound, dumbfounded.
Could he have-understood her correctly? "Sorry, Var," she said. "I
hit you with that too abruptly. Lie down." He lay down again. "Wild boy," she continued,
"you are not a man until you have taken a woman. So it is written in our
unwritten code. I came to make sure you accomplished it all I have"-here
she paused-"done this before. Long ago. My husband knows. Believe me, Var,
though this appears to be a violation of the standards we have taught you, this
is the way it must be. I cannot explain it further. But you must understand one
thing, and promise me another." He had to speak. "The Master-" "Var, he knows!" she whispered
fiercely. "But he will never speak of it. This was decided almost ten
years ago. And you must know this, too: I am older than you, but I am not past
bearing age. The Nameless One is sterile. Tonight, and the nights that
follow-it ends when we reach home camp. If you should beget a child on me, it
will be the child of the Weaponless. I will never wear your bracelet. I will
never touch you again, after this journey. I will never speak of what happened
here between us, and neither will you. If I am pregnant, you will be sent away.
You have no claim upon me. It will be as though it never happened-except that
you will be a man. Do you understand!" "No, no-" he mumbled, already
sick with lust for her. "You understand." She reached
out suddenly and put her hand upon his loin. "You understand." He understood that she was offering her
body to him, and that he had no stamina to refuse. He was wilderness bred; the
willingness of the female was the male's command. "But you must promise," she
said, as she took his clubbed hand, only recently capable of any gentleness,
and brought it to her tender breast. She was already nude within her bag.
"You must promise-" The heat was rising in him, abolishing any
scruples he might have had. Var knew he would do it. Perhaps the Master would
kill him, but tonight- "You must promise-to kill the man who harms my
child." Var went child "You have no
child!" he blurted. "None that can be harmed-" And became aware
again of his crudity and cruelty of word and concept. He was still wild. "Promise." "How can I promise when your child is
long dead?" She silenced him with the first fully female kiss he had ever
experienced. His body accelerated in response, knowing what to do despite his
confusion and what seemed like madness on her part. She talked of her dead
child while preparing to make love, but her breasts remained soft, her legs
open. "If ever the situation arises, you will know," she said. "I promise." What else could he
do? She said no more, but her body spoke for
her. This supposedly aloof, cold woman-novice that he was, Var still recognized
in her a sexual fury of unprecedented proportion. She was hot, she was lithe,
she was savage. She was at least twenty-five years old, but in the dark she
seemed a buxom, eager fifteen. It was not hard to forget for the moment that
she was in fact middle-aged. As
the connection was made and the explosion formed within him, - he realized that
it might be his own future child he had just sworn to avenge.. . anonymously. CHAPTER SIX The
Master was waiting for them. He used one of the crazy hostels as a business
office, and had entire drawers of papers with writing on them. Var had never
comprehended the reason for such records, but did not question the wisdom of
his mentor. The Master was literate: he was able to look at the things called
books and repeat speeches that men long dead had said. This was an awesome yet
useless ability. - "Here is your warrior," Sola
said. "Var the Stick-a man in every sense of the word." And with an
obscure smile she departed for her own tent. The Master stood in the glassy rotating
door of the cylindrical hostel and studied Var for a long moment. "Yes, you are changed. Do you know
now what it is to keep a secret? To know and not speak?" Var nodded affirmatively, thinking of what
had passed between him and the Master's phenomenal wife on the way home. Even
if he had not been forbidden to talk of that, he would have balked at this
point. "I have another secret for you.
Come." And with no further question or explanation the Nameless One led
the way away from the cabin, letting the door spin about behind him. Var
glanced once more at the sparkling transparent cone that topped the hostel and
its mysterious mechanisms, and turned to follow. They walked a mile, passing
warriors and their families busy at sundry tasks practising with weapons,
mending clothing, cleaning meat and exchanged routine greetings. The Master
seemed to be in no hurry. "Sometimes," he said, "a man can find
himself in a situation not of his making or choosing, where he must keep
silence even though he prefers to speak, and though others may deem him a
coward. But his preference is not always wise, and the opinion of others does
not make a supposition true. There is courage of other types than that of the
circle." Var realized that his friend was telling
him something important, but he wasn't sure how it applied. He sensed the
Master's secret was going to be as important to his life as Sola's had been to
his manhood. Strange things seemed to be developing; the situation was changed
from his prior experience. When they were well beyond the sight or
hearing of any other person, the Master cut away from the beaten trail and
began to run. He galloped ponderously, shaking the ground, and his breath
emerged noisily, but he maintained a good pace. Var ran with him, far more
easily, mystified. The Master, as he well knew, was tireless but where was he
going? Their route led toward the local badlands
markers, then along them, then through them.. Var had thought the Weaponless
was afraid of such regions, since his severe radiation sickness of the time the
two had met. It had taken the man months to regain his full strength; and from
time to time, in the privacy of tent or office, he had bled again or been sick
or reeled from surges of weakness. Var knew this well, and Sola was aware of
it, but it had been hidden from others of the empire. Much of the early battle
training Var had received had been as much to exercise the Master gradually as
to profit the wild boy. And it had been common knowledge that the Master
avoided the badlands with almost cowardly care. Obviously he was not afraid. Why had he
let men think he was? Was this what he had referred to just now that other kind
of courage? But what reason could there be for it? Deep in the badlands, but in a place where
there was no radiation, there was a camp. Strange warriors manned it men Var
had never seen before. They wore funny green clothing riddled with knobs and
pockets, and on their heads were inverted pots. They carried metal rocks. The leader of this odd tribe came up
promptly. He was short, stout, old, and bad curly yellow hair. Obviously unfit
to fight in the circle. "This is Jim," the Master said. "Var the
Stick," he added, completing the introduction. The two men eyed each other suspiciously. "Jim and Var," the Master said,
smiling grimly, "you don't know each other, but I want you to accept my
word on this: you can trust each. other. You both have had similar misfortunes.
Jim whose brother of the same name went to the mountain twenty years ago, Var
whose whole family was lost in the badlands." Var still was not impressed, and the other
man seemed to share his sentiment. To be without family was no signal of merit. "Var is a warrior I have personally
trained. His skin is immediately sensitive to radiation, so that he cannot
accidentally be burned, no matter where he goes." Jim became intensely, interested. "And Jim-Jim the Gun, if you want his
weapon-is literate. He and I made contact by letter years ago, when the the
need developed. He has studied the old texts, and knows as much as any man
among the nomads about explosive weapons. He is training this group in the
ancient techniques of warfare." Var recognized the man's weapon now. It
was one of the metal stones that were stored in certain badlands buildings. But
it hardly seemed suitable for use in the circle. It had no cutting edge, and
was far too small and clumsy to serve as a club. And once thrown, it would be
lost. "Var will be liaison man between this
group and the outside," the Master said. "Assuming he is willing.
Later he'll be an advance scout, but I want him to know how to shoot,
too." Jim and Var still merely looked at each
other. "I'll break the ice," the Master said. "Then i'll have to
go back before someone misses me. Var, fetch that jug over there, if you
please." He pointed across a field to a brown ceramic jar perched on an
old stump. Jim started to say something, but the
Master held up his hand. Var loped toward it. About half the way he skidded to
a stop. His skin was burning, He retreated a few paces and circled to the side,
looking for a way around the radiation. It took him several minutes, but finally
he found a channel and reached the jug. He brought it back, retracing his
devious route. The Master and Jim had been joined by a dozen other men, all
watching silently. Var handed over the jug. "It's true! A living geiger!"
Jim exclaimed, amazed. "We can use him, all right." The Master returned the jug to Var.
"Set it on the ground about fifty feet away, if you please." Var complied. "Demonstrate your shotgun," the
Master said to Jim. The man went into a tent and brought out
an object like a sheathed sword. He held it up, pointing the narrow end toward
the jug. "There will be noise," the
Master warned Var. "It will not harm you. I suggest you watch the
jug." Var did so. Suddenly a blast of thunder
occurred beside him, making him jump and grab for his weapon. The distant jug
shattered as though smashed by a club. No one had touched it or thrown anything
at it. "Pieces of metal from this long gun
did that," the Master said. "Jim will show you how it works. Stay
with him, as you choose; I will return another day." And he left,
cantering as before. Jim turned to Var. "How is it that
you are not bonded, since he trained you himself and trusts you with this
secret?" Var did not answer immediately. He had not
realized it before, but it was true he was not bonded. He was not a member of
the Nameless One's empire or any of its subject tribes, for he had never been
defeated in the circle. His only battle had been the formal achievement of his
manhood. Ordinarily a warrior joined a tribe of his choosing by ritually
challenging its chief. When he lost-as was inevitable, for no novice could
match a chief-he was according to nomad convention bonded, subject to the will
of that leader, or the leader's leader. If he fought a man from another tribe
and lost, his allegiance changed; if he won, the other man joined his own
tribe. Once Var had taken name and bracelet, he had become a free agent- until
such time as he lost that freedom in the circle. Why had the Weaponless never made
arrangement for Var? And how had Jim known about this omission? "He was scrupulous about saying 'if
you please' to you," Jim said. "That meant he could not order
you." "I don't know why," Var said.
Then, seeing the perplexity on the man's face, he repeated it more carefully,
forcing his tongue to get it right. "Don't-know." 'Well, it's none of my business," Jim
said easily, affecting not to notice Var's clumsiness with the language.
"I won't bother with the formality of address; if I tell you to do
something, it's not an order, only advice. OK?" "OK," Var said, able to
pronounce these syllables well enough. "And I'll have to tell you a lot,
because guns are dangerous. They can kill just as readily as a sword can, and
do it from a distance. You saw the jug." Var had seen the jug. What could shatter
it at fifty feetshould be able to hurt a man at the same distance. Jim put his hand on the metal at his hip.
"Here-first lesson. This is a pistol a small handgun. One of the hundreds
we found stored in boxes in a badlands building, We had to use the click-boxes
to chart a route in; I don't know how the boss knew about it. I've been running
this camp for the past three years, training the men he sends... but that's
beside the point." He. did something and the metal opened. "It's hollow,
see. This is the barrel and this is a bullet. You put the bullet in here, close
it up, and when you press this trigger-blam! The bullet explodes, and part of
it shoots out here, very fast. It's like a thrown dagger. Watch." He set up a piece of wood, pointed the
hollow end of the pistol at it and shoved his forefinger against the spike he
called the trigger. "Noise," he warned, and there was a burst of
sound. Smoke shot out of the gun and the wood jumped. Jim broke open the weapon, that now seemed
to be hot, and showed Var the interior. "See-bullet's gone. And if you'll
look at the target-that piece of wood-you'll see where it hit." He offered
the weapon to Var "Now you try it" Var accepted the gun, and after some
struggle got a bullet in. But his hand would not fit around the base properly,
and his finger was too thick and warped to maneuver the trigger. Jim,
perceiving the difficulty as quickly as Var did, quickly produced a larger gun.
This one he managed to fire. The shock traveled up his arm, but it was
slight compared to the tap of a stick in the circle. His bullet plowed into the
ground. "We'll show you how - to aim," Jim said. "Remember, the
gun is a weapon, but unlike the instruments you are familiar with, it can kill-
by accident. Treat it as you would a sword in motion. With respect." Var learned a great deal in the following
days. He had thought there was little more to discover, after Sola had shown
him the marvelous social intricacies of generating life. Now he wondered that
anything at all remained, as Jim showed him the devastating unsocial devices
for terminating life. The Master came for him. "Now you
know part of my secret," he said. "And I will tell you another part.
This is an invasion force-and we shall invade the mountain." "The mountain!" "The mountain of death, yes. It is
not what you have supposed-what all nomads suppose. Not every man who goes
there dies. There are people- living beneath it-similar to the crazies, but
with guns. They hold hostages-" But here he changed his mind. "We
must storm that mountain and drive out these men. Only then will the empire be
secure." "I don't understand." Actually,
it was a questioning grunt. "I have held the empire in check for
six years, because I feared the power of the underworld. Now I am ready to move
against it. I do not say that these are evil men, but they must be displaced.
Once the enemy is gone, the empire will expand rapidly, and we shall bring
civilization to all the continent." So the murmurings of discontent had been
wrong there too! The Weaponless was not stifling the empire-not permanently. "I have a dangerous assignment for
you. I have left you a free agent so that you may choose for yourself. It will
require working alone, going into extremely unpleasant places, and telling no
one of your mission or your adventures except me. I told Jim you were to be
liaison man and scout, but this is dangerous scouting he doesn't know about.
You may die violently, but not in the circle. You may be tortured. You may be
trapped in lethal radiation. You may have to violate the code of the circle in
order to succeed, for we are dealing with unscrupulous men. The leader of the
underworld has only contempt for our mores and our honor." - The Master waited, but Var did not reply. "You may ask what you want in return.
I mean to deal fairly with you." - - "After I do this," Var
enunciated carefully, "then can I join the empire?" The Nameless One looked at him,
astonished. Then he began to laugh. Var laughed too, not certain what was
funny. CHAPTER
SEVEN The beginning was only a hole in a pit in
a cavity in the ground, where water disappeared during storms. But underneath
it expanded into a cavern he could almost stand in. Var remained there for a
time, motionless, getting his full night vision and absorbing the smells. He knew in which direction the mountain
lay. This sense, like that of smell and his sharp night sight and his ability
to run almost doubled over, had remained with him after he left the wild life.
He was still quite at home in the wilderness. He shook off his shoes. He had never been
comfortable in them, and for this work his hooflike toes were best. Some water still seeped down, but the main
section of the cave was clear. The base was caked with gravel; the sides were
slimy with mosslike fungus. On a hunch abetted by observation, Var took a
singlestick and scraped the wall. As the plant life and grime gave way, metal
touched metal. This cave - was not completely natural.
The Master had suggested that this might be the case. The entire mountain, he
had said, was unnatural-though he did not know how it had come about. The chances of an unnatural cave
connecting to a natural mountain seemed good. Var, eye, ear and nose now adjusted to
this environment, moved on. His mission was to chart a route into the dread
mountain-a route that bypassed the surface defenses, and that men could follow.
If he found the route, and kept it secret from the underworiders, the empire
could have an almost bloodless victory. If there were no route, there would be a
much worse battle on the surface. Lives depended on his mission perhaps the
life of the Master himself. The tunnel branched. The pipe going toward
the mountain was clogged with rubble; the other was wide and clear. Var knew,
why: when rainfall was heavy, water coursed this way, removing all
obstructions. He would have to follow the water, to be sure of getting anywhere
but he would also have to pay close attention to the weather, lest the water
follow him. Was it possible to anticipate a storm underground? The passage widened as it descended. Its
walls were almost vertical and metallic; overhead, metal beams now showed
regularly. It debouched into an extremely large concorse with a long pit down
the center. He peered down, noting how the delta of rubble tipped into that
chasm. He did not venture into it himself. The bottom was packed with
slick-looking mud, and there were dark motions within that mud: worms, maggots
or worse. There had been a time when he had eaten such with gusto, but
civilization had affected his appetite. He tapped the level surface of the upper
platform. Under the crusted grime there was tile very like that of a hostel. The footing was sound. The Master had told him that there were
many artifacts in this region reninining from the time before the Blast. The
Ancients had made buildings and tunnels and miraculious machines, and some of
these remained, though no one knew their function. Certainly Var could not
fathom the use of such a large, long compartment with a tiled floor and a pit
dividing it completely. He followed it down, listening to distant
rustles and sniffing the stale drifts of air. Though his eyes were fully
adapted to the gloom, he could not see clearly for any distance. There was not
enough light for any proper human vision, this deep in the bowel. Soon the platform narrowed, and finally
the wall slanted into the pit, and there was nowhere to go but down. The
Ancients could not have used this for walking then, since it went nowhere. They had been, the Master said, like the
crazies and like the underworlders, only more so; there was no fathoming their
motives. This passage proved it. To put such astonishing labors into so useless
a structure.... He climbed down carefully. The drop was
only a few feet, not hazardous in itself. It was the life in that lower muck
that he was wary of. Familiar, it might be harmless, as familiar poison-berries
were harmless-no one would eat them. Unfamiliar, it was potentially deadly. But the mud was harder than he had
supposed; the gloom had changed its seeming properties. Rising from it were two
narrow metal rails, side by side but several feet apart. They were quite firm,
refusing to bend or move no matter what pressure be applied, and they extended
as far as he could discern along the pit. He found that by balancing on one, he
could walk along without touching the mud at all, and that was worthwhile. He moved. His hoof-toes, softened some by
the shoes he had had to wear among men but still sturdy, pounded rapidly on the
metal as he got the feel of it, and his balance became sure despite the
darkness and the slender support. The pit-tunnel was interminable, and did not
go toward the mountain. He hesitated to go too far, lest a rainstorm develop
above and send its savage waters down to drown him before he could escape. Then
he realized that this tunnel was too large to fill readily, and saw the dusky
watermarks on its cold walls: only two or three feet above the level of the
rails. He could wade or swim, if it came to that. Even so, it was pointless to follow this
passage indefinitely. It was now curving farther away from the mountain, so
could hardly serve the Master's purpose. He would follow it another five minutes or
so, then turn back. But in one minute he was stopped. The
tunnel ended. Rather, something was blocking it. A
tremendous metal plug, with spurs and gaps and rungs. Var tapped it with his stick. The thing
was hollow, but firm. It seemed to rest on the rails, humping up somewhat
between them so as not to touch the floor. Could there be a branching or turning~
beyond this obstacle? Var grabbed hold and hauled himself up the face of the
plug, curling his fingers stiffly around what offered. He was searching to learn
whether there were a way through it. There was. He poked his head into the
musty interior, inhaling the stale air. He knocked on the side of the square
aperture and it clanged. He could tell the surrounding configuration of metal
by the sound and echo. He climbed inside. - The floor here was higher than outside. It
was mired in a thick layer of dirt and droppings. This was like a badlands
building, with places that could be seats, and other places that could be
windows, except that there was only a brief space between the apertures and the
blank tunnel wall. And all of it was dark. Eyes useless, ears becoming confused
by the confinement of sound, Var finally had to use the crazy flashlight the
Master had given him. For there was life here. Something stirred. Var suppressed a
reflexive jump and put the beam of light on it, shielding his eyes somewhat
from the intolerable glare. Then he got smart and clapped his hand over the
plastic lens, holding in the light so that only red welts glowed through. He
aimed, let digits relax, let the beam shove out to spear its prey. It was a rat-a blotched, small-eyed
creature that shied away from the brilliance with a squeal of pain. This Var knew rats did not travel alone.
Where one could live, a hundred could live. And where rats resided, so did
predators. Probably small ones-weasels, mink, mongoose-but possibly numerous.
And the rats themselves could be vicious, and sometimes rabid, as he knew from
badlands buildings. He walked quickly down the long, narrow
room, seeing a doorway at its end outlined by the finger illuminated beam. He
had to move along before too many creatures gathered. Rats did not stay
frightened long without reason. Beyond the door was a kind of chamber and
another door. More mysterious construction by the Ancients! Corning down the hail beyond that was a
snake. A large one, several feet long. Not poisonous, he judged-but unfamiliar
and possibly mutant. He retreated. The rats were already massed in the other
room. Var strode through them, shining his light where he intended to step, and
they skittered back. But they closed in behind, little teeth showing
threateningly. Too aggressive for his comfort. He had stirred up an ugly nest,
and they were bold in their own territory. He scrambled out the window and dropped to
the dank floor of the tunnel His feet sank in the mud; it was softer here, or
he had broken through a crust. He turned off the flash, waited a moment to
recover sight, and found a rail to follow back down the tunnel. Some other way would have to be found. It
was not that the rats and snakes stopped him-but there were sure to be other
animals, and a troop of men would stir them all up. In any event, the direction
was wrong. But he could not escape the angry stir so
easily. Something silent came down the tunnel. He felt the moving air and
ducked nervously. It was a bat-the first of many. What did all these creatures feed on?
There seemed to be no green plants, only mold and fungus. And insects. Now he heard them stirring,
rising into the foul air from their myriad burrows. Apprehensively, he flashed his light. Some were white moths. Var's heart thudded. There was no way he
could be sure of avoiding these deadly stingers here except by standing
still-and that had its own dangers. He had to move, and if he brushed into
one-well, he would have a couple of hours to reach the surface and seek help
before the poison brought him to a full and possibly fatal coma. Certainly
fatal if be succumbed to it here in the tunnels, where men Would never find
him. Even if he received only a minor sting, that weakened him, and then it
rained...or if the rats and snakes became more bold, and ventured along the
rail.... But not all white moths were badlands
mutants. These seemed smaller. Maybe they were innocuous. If these were of the deadly variety, this
route was doomed. Men could not use it, however directly it might lead to the
mountain. That would make further exploration useless. Best to know immediately. Var ran along the
track until he saw the high platforms. He climbed up and oriented himself,
identifying his original point of entry. Then he ran after a white moth and
swooped with his two hands, trapping it. It was his fingers that were awkward,
not his wrists or hands. He held the insect cupped clumsily between
his palms, terrified yet determined. For thirty seconds he stood there,
controlling his quivering, sweating digits. The moth fluttered in its prison, but Var
felt no sting. He squeezed it gently and it struggled
softly. At last he opened his hands and let the
creature go. It was harmless. Then he rested for five minutes, regaining
his equilibrium. He would much rather have stepped into the circle with lame
hands against a master sworder, than against a badlands moth like this. But he
had made the trial and won. The way was still clear. He crossed the double-rail pit and mounted
to the far platform. There were tunnels leading away in the proper direction.
He chided himself for not observing them before. He selected one and ran down
it. And halted. His skin was burning. There was radiation here. Intense. He backed off and tried another branch.
Even sooner he encountered it. Impassable. He tried a third. This went farther, but
eventually ran into the same wall of radiation. It was as though the mountain
were ringed by roentgen.... That left the railed tunnel, going in the
other direction. This might circle around the flesh-rotting rays. He had to
know. Var dropped down and ran along the track.
He went faster than before, because time had been consumed in the prior
explorations, and he had greater confidence -in the narrow footing. Probably a
man with normal, soft, wide feet could not have stayed on the track so readily.
Or have felt its continuing solidity by the tap of nail on metal-an important
reassurance, in this gloom. On and on it went, for miles. He passed
another series of platforms, and felt the barest tinge of radiation; just
before he stopped on the track, it faded, and he went on. Such a level of the
invisible death was not good to stay in, but was harmless for a rapid passage. The rubble between the tracks became
greater, the walls more ragged, as though some tremendous pressure had pressed
and shaken this region. He bad seen such collapsed structures during his
wild-boy years; now he wondered whether the rubble and the radiation could be
connected in any way. But this was idle speculation. He was very near the mountain now. He came
to a third widening of the tunnel and platform-but this one was in very bad
condition. Tumbled stone was everywhere, and some radiation. He ran on by,
nervous about the durability of this section. A badlands building in such
disrepair was prone to collapse on small provocation, and here the falling rock
would be devastating. But the track stopped. It twisted about,
unsettling him unexpectedly (he should have paid attention to its changing beat
under his tonails), and terminated in a ragged spire, and beyond that the
rubble filled in the tunnel until there was no room to pass. Var went back to the third set of
platforms. He crawled up on the mountain-side, avoiding rubble and alert to any
sensation in his skin. When he felt the radiation, even so slight as to be
harmless, he shied away. The Master had stressed that a route entirely clear
must be found, for ordinary men might be more sensitive to the rays than Var,
despite their inability to detect it without click-boxes. Two passages were invisibly sealed off.
The third was clear, barely. There were large droppings in it, showing that the
animals had already discovered its availability. This in turn suggested that it
went somewhere-perhaps to the surface-for the animals would not travel so
frequently in and out of a dead end. It branched-the Ancients must have had
trouble making up their minds!-and again he took the fork leading toward the
mountain. And again he ran into trouble. For this was the lair of an animal-a large
one. The droppings here were ponderous and fresh-the fruit of a carnivore. Now
he smelled its rank body effusions, and now he heard its tread. But the tunnel was high and clear and he
could run swiftly along it. It was narrow enough so that any creature could
come at him only from front or back. So he waited for it impelled by curiosity,
if it were something that could be killed to clear the passage for human
infiltration of the mountain, he would make the report. He cupped the light and
aimed it ahead. Rats scuttled around a bend, squinted in
the glare, and milled in confusion. Then a gross head appeared: frog-like,
large-eyed, horny-beaked. The mouth opened toothlessly. There was a flash of
pink. A rat squealed and bounced up-then was drawn by a pink strand into that
orifice. It was an extensive, sticky tongue that did the hauling. The beam played over one bulging eye, and
the creature blinked and twisted aside. It seemed to be a monstrous salamander.
As Var stepped back, some fifteen feet of its body came into sight. The skin
was flexible, glistening; the legs were squat, the tail was stout. Var wasn't certain he could kill it with
his sticks, but he was sure he could hurt it and drive it back. This was an
amphibian mutant. The moist skin and flipper-like extremities suggested that it
spent much time in water. And his skin reacted to its presence: the creature
was slightly radio-active. That meant that there was water-probably a
flooded tunnel. Water that extended into radiation, and was contaminated by it.
And there would be other such mutants, for no creature existed alone. This was
not a suitable route for man. Var turned and ran, not fearing the
creature but not caring to stay near it either. It was a rat eater, and
probably beneficial to man in that sense. He had no reason to fight it. That left the other fork of the passage.
He turned into it and trotted along, feeling the press of time more acutely. He
was hungry, too. He wished he could unroll his tongue and spear something
tasty, many feet away, and suck it in. Man didn't have all the advantages. There was another cave-in, but he was able
to scramble through. And on the far side there was light. Not daylight. The yellow glow of an
electric bulb. He had reached the mountain. The passage was clean here, and wide.
Solid boxes were stacked in piles, providing cover. This had to be a storeroom. Near the opening through which he had
entered there was food: several chunks of bread, a dish of water. Poison! his mind screamed. He had avoided
such traps many times in the wild state. Anything set out so invitingly and
inexplicably was suspect. This would be how the underworlders kept the rats
down. He had accomplished his mission. He could
return and lead the troops here, with their guns. This chamber surely opened
into the main areas of the mountain, and there was room here for the men to
mass before attacking. Still he had better make quite sure, for
it would be very bad if by some fluke the route were closed beyond this point.
He moved deeper into the room, hiding behind the boxes though there was no one
to see him. At the far end he discovered a closed door. He approached it
cautiously. He touched the strange knob- and heard footsteps. Var started for the tunnel, but realized
almost immediately that he could not get through the small aperture unobserved in
the time he had. He ducked behind the boxes again as the knob rotated and the
door opened. He could wait, and if discovered he could kill the man and be on
his way. He hefted his two sticks, afraid to peek around lest he expose
himself. The steps came toward him, oddly light and
quick. To check the poison, he realized suddenly. The food would have to be
replaced every few hours, or the rats would foul it and ignore it. As the
person passed him, Var poked his head over between shielding flaps and looked. It was a woman. His grip tightened on the sticks. How
could he kill a woman? Only men fought in the circle. Women were not barred
from it, specifically; they merely lacked the intelligence and skill required
for such activity, and of course their basic function was to support and
entertain the men. And if he did kill her what would he do with the body? A
corpse was hard to conceal for long, beшause it began to smell. It would betray
his presence, if not immediately certainly within hours. Far too soon for the
nomadS to enter secretly. She was middle-aged, though of smaller
build than the similarly advanced woman he had known, Sols. Her hair was short,
brown and curly, but her face retained an elfin quality and she moved with
grace. She wore a smock that concealed her figure; had her face and poise not
given her away, Var might have mistaken her for a child because of her
diminutive stature. Was this what all underworiders were like? Small and old
and smocked? No need to worry about the conquest, then. She glanced at the bread, then beyond-and
stopped. There, in the scant dust, was Vat's
footprint. The round, callused ball, the substantial, protective, curled-under
toenails. She might not recognize it as human, but she had to realize that
something much larger than a rat had passed. Var charged her, both sticks lifted. He
had no choice now. She whirled to face him, raising her small
hands. Somehow his sticks missed her head and he was wrenched about,
half-lifted, stumbling into the wall, twisting, falling. He caught his footing again and oriented
on her. He saw her fling off her smock and stand waiting for him, hands poised,
body balanced, expression alert. She wore a brief skirt and briefer halter and
was astonishingly feminine in contour for her age. Again-like Sola. He had seen that wary, competent attitude
before. When the Master had captured him in the badlands. When men faced each
other in the circle. It was incredible that a woman, one past her prime and
hardly larger than a child, should show such readiness. But he had learned to
deal with oddities, and to read the portents rapidly and accurately. He turned again and scrambled into the
tunnel. On the dark side he rolled over and waited
with the sticks for her head to poke through the narrow aperture. But she was clever: she did not follow
him. He risked one look back through and saw her standing still, watching. Quickly be retreated. When he deemed it
safe, he began to run, retracing his route. He had a report to make. CHAPTER
EIGHT The
Master- listened with complete passivity to the report. Var was afraid he had
failed, but did not know quite how, for he had found a route into the mountain.
"So if she tells the mountain master, they will seal up the passage. But
we could reopen it-" "Not against a flamethrower,"
the Nameless One said morosely. Then, amzingly, he bent his head into his
hands. "Had I known! Had I known! She, of all people! I would have gone
myself!" - Var stared at him, not comprehending.
"You recognize the woman?" "Sosa." He waited, but the Master did not clarify
the matter. The name meant nothing to Var. After a long time, the Weaponless spoke:
"We shall have to mount a direct frontal attack. Bring Tyl to me." Var left without replying. Tyl was no
friend of his, and Tyl was in his own camp several hundred miles away, and Var
did not have to follow any empire directive. But he would go for TyL Jim the Gun intercepted him as he
departed. "Show him this," he said. "No one else." And he gave Var a handgun and a box of
ammunition. And a written note. Tyl was impressed by power and therefore
fascinated by the gun. In some fashion Var did not follow, but which he
suspected was influenced by the note Tyl's wife read, the chief set aside his
standing grudge and cultivated Var for his knowledge of firearms. Var had good memory for any person who had
ever threatened his well-being and he had not at all forgotten his
embarrassments of the first meeting with this man. But Tyl was one of those who,
though~maddening when antipathetic, could be absolutely charming when friendly.
As surely as he might have courted a lovely girl, Tyl courted Var. And by the time Tyl and his vast tribe
reached the mountain, he and Var were friends. They entered the circle together
many times, but never for terms or blood, and under Tyl's expert guidance Var
became far more proficient with the sticks. He saw that he had been a
preposterous fool ever to challenge Tyl with this weapon; the man had never had
cause to fear him in the circle. A dozen times in practice Tyl disarmed
him, each time showing him the mistake he had made and drilling him in the
proper countermoves. Tyl named him a score of names, stickers
of the empire, that were his marks to excel, and warned him of the other
warriors to be wary of. "You are strong and tough," he said,
"and courageous-but you still lack sufficient experience. In a year,
two" Var, in those evenings when the tribe
settled for the night and went about the processes even a travelling tribe must
go about, also had a regular practise against other weapons. The Master had
instructed him in the basictechniques, but that was not at all the same as
actual combat. The stick had to learn to blunt the sword, thwart -the club, and
to navigate the staff-or the stick was useless. Here with Tyl's disciplined,
combat-ready tribe, Var's stick mastered these things. - - - More of a warrior than be had been, he
returned to the Nameless One's hidden camp near the mountain. Now he understood
why Tyl was second in command. The man was honorable and sensible and capable
and a expert warrior-and not given to letting minor grudges override his
judgment. The feud between them had been a momentary thing that Var bad
mistaken once for malice. The Master must have known, and shown him the truth
by sending him on this mission. Var was present when the Weaponless
conferred with the Two Weapons. "You have seen the gun," the
Master said. "What it can do." Tyl nodded. The truth was that he had
fired it many times and become fairly proficient. He had even brought down a
rabbit with it-something Var, with his clumsy grip, could not do. "The men we face have guns-and worse
weapons. They do not honor the code of the circle." Tyl nodded again. Var knew he was
fascinated by the tactical problems inherent in gun combat. "For six years I have held the empire
in check-for fear of the killers of the underworld. Their guns-when we had
none." Tyl looked surprised, realizing that this
was not just a staging area. "The men who travel to the mountain-" "Do not always die there." - Var did not comprehend the expression that
crossed Tyl's face. "Sol of All Weapons-" "There-alive. Hostage." "And you-" - "I came from the mountain. I
returned." Now Tyl's mouth fell open. "Sos! Sos
the Rope! And the bird-" "Nameless, weaponless, helpless.
Stupid dead. Bound to dismantle the empire." Tyl looked as though something astonishing
and profound and not entirely pleasing had passed between them, more than the information
about the mountain. Var could not quite grasp what, though he did recognize the
name. "Sos" as connected to
"Sosa." He suspected that Tyl's most basic loyalty lay with Sol of
All Weapons, the former Master of the empire; perhaps the knowledge that that
man lived made Tyl excited. "Now-?' Tyl inquired. "Now we
also have guns." "The empire-" "Will expand. Perhaps under Sol, as
before. After this conquest of the mountain." "But these-guns-are not circle
weapons," Tyl protested. Var could see how eager he was. "This is not a circle matter. It is
war." Var was shocked. He knew what war was. The
Master had told him many times. War was the cause of the Blast. The Master glanced at him, fathoming his
disturbance. "I have told you war is evil, that it
must never come to our society. It very nearly destroyed the world, once. But
we are faced here with a problem that cannot be allowed to stand. The mountain
must be reduced. This is the war to end wars." What the Master said seemed reasonable,
but Var knew that something was wrong. There was evil in this project, and not
the evil of war itself. For the first time be questioned the wisdom of the
Weaponless. But he could not decide what it was that bothered him, so he said
nothing, Tyl did not look comfortable either, but
he did not argue. "How are we to accomplish this?" The Master brought out a sketch he must
have made during the months of his encampment here. "This is what the crazies call a contour map. I have made
sightings of the mountain from all sides, and the land about It. See- here is
our present camp, well beyond its defensive perimeter. Here is the hostel where
the suicides stop before making the ascent. Here is the subway tunnel Var
explored." "Subway?" Evidently the word was
as new to Tyl as it was to Var. "The Ancients used it for travelling,
Metal vehicles something like crazy tractors, except - that they roiled on
tracks and moved much faster. The ones on the ground were called 'trains' and
the ones below, 'subways.' Var tells me he discovered an actual train down
there, too." Var had told him no such thing, He had
only reported on what he found-tunnels, platforms, rails, a plug, a cave-in,
radiation, a monster. He had seen nothing like a crazy tractor. Why should the
Master lie? "I had hoped to use such a route to
make a surprise foray. But the underworld knows of it now-knows that we
know-that the radiation is down. So they will have it booby-trapped. We must
make an overland attack." Tyl looked relieved. "My tribe will
take it for you." The Master smiled. "I do not question
the competence of your tribe. But your men are warriors of the circle. What would they do against guns? Guns
fired from cover, from a distance, without warning. And flamethrowers?" "Flamethrowers?" "Jets of fire that consume a man in
moments." Tyl nodded, but Var could see that he did
not believe such a thing was possible, despite the other wonders they had
learned about. Var didn't either. If fire were shot out in a jet, the wind would
put it out. "Do you remember when someone told
you about white moths whose sting was deadly? About tiny creatures who could
overrun armed warriors? Fire that would float on water?" "I remember," Tyl said, and was
sober. Var did not see what relevance such -
rhetorical questions had to the problem, since everyone knew about the moths
and the swarming shrews of the badlands. Floating fire was ridiculous. But now
Tyl seemed to believe in flamethrowers. "This will be ugly fighting,"
the Weaponless said. "Men will die outside the circle, never seeing the
men who kill them. We are like the shrews-we must swamp a prepared camp, and we
shall die in multitudes. But if we persevere, we shall take the mountain
despite all the horrors there. "Speak to your subcbiefs. Tell them
to seek volunteers- true volunteers, not coerced men-for a battle where half of
them will die. They will not be using their natural weapons. Those that enlist
will be issued guns and shown how to use them." Tyl stood up, smiling. "I have longed
for the old days. Now they return." Three thousand men of Tyl's monster tribe
put aside their given weapons and took instruction in guns. Day and night,
Jim's small tribe spread out over the firing range, each man supervising one
warror at a time. When the gun had been mastered, the trainee was given the
pistol or rifle and twenty rounds of ammunition and told to report back to the
main camp. And not to fire it before the battle. Var was kept busy relaying messages from
the Master to Tyl and the subchiefs. The Weaponless pored over his map of the
mountain and made notations for strategy and deployment. "We are
shrews," he said mysteriously. "We must utilize shrew tactics. They
know we're here, but they don't know exactly when or how we'll attack. They
won't kill their hostages until they're sure they can't be used for bargaining
purposes. We shall try to overwhelm them before they realize it Even so, I do
not expect to leave this campaign a happy man." The only hostage Var knew of was Sol, the
prior Master of the empire. Why should his welfare loom so important now? The
Master could hardly care for competition again. They were ready. The men were trained and
deployed in a ring entirely around the mountain. Special troops guarded the subway
and its connected tunnels, and no strangers were permitted anywhere in the
vicinity. Wives and children had no place in this effort; they were removed to
a camp of their own a day's walk distant, and married non-volunteers guarded
that region. They were ready. But no attack was
launched. Men chafed at the delay, eager to test their new weapons, eager to
probe the dread defenses of the underworld. The mountain had a morbid
fascination for them. They had guns and believed they could capture any fortress
but to take the mountain would be like conquering death itself! Then, on the very worse day for such an
effort, the Master put the troops in motion. He ignored Tyl's dismay and Var's
perplexity. At the height of a blinding thunderstorm, they charged the
mountain. Var and Tyl stood beside the Nameless One,
at his direction, each privately wondering what manner of man the leader had
become. They watched the proceedings from an elevated and carefully protected
blind. It was difficult to see anything Jn the rain, but they knew what to
watch for. "The lightning will knock out some of
their television, temporarily," the Master explained. "It always
does. The thunder will mask the noise of our firing. The rain will camouflage
our physical advance and maybe suppress the effect of their flamethrowers.
That, plus the masses of men involved, should do it." - - The old campaigner was not so confused
after all, Var realized. The mountaineers would assume that no attack could
occur in rain, and would not be ready. The Master gave them field glasses-another
salvaged device of the Ancients-and briefly demonstrated their use. With these,
they were able to see distant sections of the mountain as though they were
close. The rain blurred the image some, but the effect was still striking. Var watched a troop of men, bedraggled in
the rain, follow - a line toward the first projecting metal beams at the base
of the mountain. The mountain was actually a morbid mass of gray, with stunted
trees approaching the base and a few weeds sprouting here and there on its
surface. Buzzards perched on the ugly projections, looking well fed. Even in
the rain they waited-and surely they would feast today! But there were paths up through the
twisted metal, and these had been charted from a distance. The troops were
prepared with cleats and hooks, and would pass in minutes an obstruction that
might take a naive man half a day to navigate. Already the column he watched
was beginning to splay, rushing for cover adjacent to the mountain. Then the earth rose up and smote them
down. Men were hurled through the air, to land broken. Smoke erupted, obscuring
the view. "Mines," the Master said.
"I was afraid of that." "Mines," Tyl repeated, and Var
was sure he was marking down one more thing to be well wary of in future. "They are buried explosives. We have
no way to anticipate their location. Probably the weight of a single man is
insufficient to trigger them; but when a full column passes ..." He paused
meaningfully. "The area should be safe for other troops now, because the
mines have been expended." The sound of more distant explosions
suggested that other regions around the mountain were being made similarly
safe. How did he know so much, Var wondered. The Master seemed to spend most of
his time reading old tomes, yet it was as though he had traveled the world and
plumbed its secrets. A second wave of men charged through the
steaming basin where the mines had exploded. They reached the foot of the
mountain, taking cover as they had been drilled to do. But there seemed to be
no fire from the defenders. The warriors climbed through and under the
twisted beams, following the pathways they knew. From this distance the column
resembled a lashing snake, appearing and disappearing in partial cover. Then
men ran out on the first plateau above. And fire spurted from pipes rising from
the ground. Now Var believed. He fancied he could
smell the scorching flesh as men spun about, smoking, and died. Many died, but already more were coming up.
They charged the pipes from the sides, for the fire flicked out in only one
direction at a time. They fired bullets into the apertures, and those who
retained clubs and staffs battered at the projections and bent them down, and
finally the fires died. The rain continued, drenching everything. "Your men are courageous and
skilled," the Master said to TyL. Tyl was immune to the compliment. "On
a sunny day, none would have survived. I know that now." Then the return fire began. The thinned
troops moved up the mountainside-but they were exposed to the concealed
emplacements of the underworld, and the weapons mounted there were more than
pistols. "Machine-guns," the Nameless One
said, and flinched. "We cannot storm those. Sound the retreat." But it was already too late. Few, very
few, returned from the mountain. When they totaled up the losses, known and
presumed, they learned that almost a thousand men had perished in that lone
engagement. Not one defender had been killed. "Have we lost?" Var asked
hesitantly in the privacy of the Master's command tent. He felt guilty for not
finding and keeping properly secret a subterranean route into the mountain. All
those brave men might have lived. "The first battle. Not the campaign.
We will guard the territory we have cleared; they can't plant new mines or
flamethrowers while we watch. Now we know where their machine-guns are, too. We
will lay siege. We will build catapults to bombard those nests. We will drop
grenades on them. In time the victory will be ours." A warrior approached the entrance~ "A
paper with writing," he said. "It was in a metal box that flew into
our camp. It's addressed to you." The Master accepted it. "Your
literacy may have turned the course of battle," he said. Flattered, the
man left. Var knew that many of the women practised
reading, and some few of the men. Was it worthwhile after all? The Master opened the paper and studied
it. He smiled grimly. "We impressed them! They want to negotiate." "They will yield without
fighting?" Var didn't bother with all the awkward words, but that was his
gist. "Not exactly." Var looked at him, again not
comprehending. The Master read from the paper: "We propose, in the
interests of avoiding senseless decimation of manpower and destruction of
equipment, to settle the issue by contest of champions. Place:
the mesa on top of Mt. Muse, twelve miles south of Helicon. Date: August 6, Bl
18. Your choice of other terms of combat. - - - "Should our champion prevail, you
will desist hostilities and depart this region for ever, and permit no other
attack on Helicon. Should your champion prevail we will surrender Helicon to
you intact. "Speak to the television set in the
near hostel" After a pause, the Master asked him:
"How would you call it, Var?" Var didn't know how to respond, so he
didn't. "Sound sensible to you? You think our
champion could defeat theirs in single combat?" Var had no doubt of the Master's ability
to defeat any man the underworld could send against him, particularly if he
specified weaponless combat. He nodded. The Master drew out his map. "Here is
the mountain he names. See how the contours crowd together?" Var nodded again. But he realized that
this was only part of the story. "That means it is very steep. When I
surveyed it, I saw that I could not climb it. Not rapidly, anyway. I am too
heavy, too clumsy in that fashion. And there are boulders perched on the
top." Var visualized rocks crashing down, pushed
by a fast climber on to the head of a slow climber. The Nameless One was
matchless in combat-but rolled boulders could prevent him from ever reaching
it. Perhaps the site had been selected to prevent him from participating,
forcing the choice of a lesser man. "Then-some other? We have many good
warriors." Var said "we" though he knew he was not yet a part of
the empire. "It would be a test of climbing as
well as fighting. And we have only two days to prepare, for today is August 4,
by the underworld calendar." "Tomorrow morning a climbing
tournament!" Var said, knowing his speech had become incomprehensible in
his excitement, but that the other would get the gist. The Weaponless smiled tiredly. "You
don't suspect betrayal?" He hadn't, until then. But he realized the
nomads could still take the mountain by force, just as originally planned, if
the mountain master did not honor the decision of the champions. So it seemed
worthwhile. The Weaponless fathomed his thinking.
"All right. Tell Tyl to select fifty top warriors for a climbing
tournament. Tonight I talk to the mountain; tomorrow we practise on Mt.
Muse." But he still did nOt look optimistic. At dawn on the day of the tournament, Var
stood at the base of Mt. Muse, waiting for sufficient light to climb. Rather,
for sufficient light for others to climb, for their eyes were less sensitive in
the dark than his own. He had known he would be here the moment the Master
agreed to hold the tournament. Var, with his horny hands and hooflike feet, and
his years in the wilderness, was the most agile climber in the camp, and he had
chosen to compete. Since he was not a member of the Master's empire, no one
could tell him no. Tyl had seen him, though, and smiled, and
said nothing. And by noon Var was winner of the
tournament. "But he is yet a novice in the
circle!" the Master protested, astonished by this development. Tyl smiled. "Here are the next three
winners of the climb. Test him against them." The Weaponless, worried, agreed. So Var,
tired from his morning effort but ready, faced the man who had reached the top
ten minutes after he had. Had it been the contest of champions, on the mesa of
Muse, Var would have had ample time to cripple the man by dropping rocks on
him. That was the point of the climbing exercise: the best warrior in the
empire would lose if he were too much slower than the one the mountain master
sent. But when it came to the actual battle, the champion had to be more
skilled than the other, too. The second finisher was a staffer, nimble
and lanky, who had used his weapon cleverly to assist his climbing. Var entered
the circle, running through in his mind the advice the Master and Tyl had given
him in the past: stick against staff. The sticks were faster, the staff
stronger. The sticks were aggressive, the staff more passive. The sticks could
launch a dual offence, but it was hard to penetrate a good staff defense. And
If the sticks did not break through early, eventually the staff would discover
an opportunity and score. The staffer was as well aware of the
factors as was Var, and more experienced. His advantage was time, and he
obviously meant to use it. He blocked conservatively, making no mistakes,
challenging Var to come to him. Var obliged. He rapped at the weapon, not
the man, creating a diversion, while he searched for an opening. He feinted at
the head, at the feet, at the knuckles holding the staff, until the man became
a trifle slow in his responses, bored with the harassment. Then Var directed fierce blows at head and
body simultaneously. The staff spun to counter both-but not quite rapidly
enough, because of the prior chilling byplay. The head shot missed, but the
body attack was successful. One rib at least had been fractured. As the man winced and brought his weapon
over to catch Var's exposed arm, Tyle stepped up to the circle. "First
blood!" he said. "Withdraw." So Var had won. The advantage he had
achieved would normally have been sufficient to bring him eventual victory, and
that was all he had needed to demonstrate. There was no point in wearing
himself out. His victory on that basis would only militate against him in the
real contest tomorrow. The next man was a dagger. Var quailed
inwardly when he saw that, for the knives were as swift as the sticks, and
their contact more deadly. The sword and the club were impressive weapons; but
the dagger, competently wielded, was more devastating in the confines of the
circle. But the knives had to be properly
oriented. A thrust with the flat of the blade was useless in many instances.
And the daggers were not apt instruments for blocking. Though more effective
offensively, they were less efficient overall than the dual-purpose sticks. Var had no choice. He had to fence with
the blades, paying first attention to his defense. If he could succeed in
making an opening for himself without sacrificing personal protection, he could
score. If not- Now the dagger feinted at him, and Var had to react
conservatively, just as the staffer had against him. And the result would be
the same, with him the victim, unless he could break the pattern. But the dagger was tired. He was an older
man, as old as the Master. No doubt experience had made him a skilled climber,
but his age had made him pay for the effort. Not much, not noticeably-except
that Var did have a slight and increasing advantage in speed. When he realized that, he knew he had won.
With renewed confidence he beat back the blade thrusts, using his greater vigor
to intercept every stroke and jar the hand that made it. Gradually he forced
the man back, intercepting the thrust sooner, and finally the hard-pressed
dagger made an error, was bruised on the wrist, and ruled the loser. The third man was another sticker. "I
am Hul," he said. Var, fatigued from two circle encounters
as well as the morning climb, knew then that he had lost his bid to be the
empire's champion. For the sticker was one of the men Tyl had warned him
about-one of the top fighters. Stick against stick, Var could have no advantage
except superior skill-and against this man he didn't have that. Hal stood just outside the circle.
"Var the Stick," he said, his voice resonant. "I have studied
you and assessed you, and I can take you in the circle. Perhaps not next year
but today, yes. But you would bruise me before you went down, for you are
strong and determined. This would make me less able tomorrow on the mesa, and
prejudice the case of the empire. Will you yield your place to me without
combat?" The request was reasonable. Hul was fresh,
for he was young and strong too, and he had rested while Var fought. And if he
had been tired he still could have won, for he was a master sticker, Tyl did
not make errors about such rankings, for it was Tyl's business to rank the
leading weapons of all the empire. And Var was not of the empire, so was
answerable to no one but himself. Otherwise no subsidiary contest would have
been necessary; the Master or Tyl could have selected the warrior with the best
overall prospects and settled it. Var could step down with honor, having proven
himself twice and now acting for the best interest of the empire. But Var was not reasonable. The notion of
losing the privilege of fighting for the Master, of being his champion he
thought he had won this in the climb and held it in the circle, Such a late
sacrifice filled him with fury. "No!" he cried. It came out a growl.
He would not give it up; it would have to be taken from him. Unperturbed, Hul turned to Tyl.
"Then, if the Weaponless permits, I shall yield to Var. One of us must
conserve his strength; if we fight, neither will. He needs the respite; he has
the spirit." Tyl nodded, granting the Master's
acquiescence. Var was to reflect on that act of Hul's many times in the years
following, and to learn something more each time he did so. CHAPTER NINE Dawn again. This time he knew the best
route-one that could cut as much as half an hour from his prior time. And he
did not have to wait on any other man. But it was strenuous and dangerous, and
he did not dare attempt it without suitable light. Natural light, if he used a
flashlight, the other climber might spot him by it. On the far side of Muse the mountain's
champion would be ascending similarly. He would be naked, except perhaps for
shoes, for the Master had stipulated that. Var was naked now. This was to
ensure that no gun or other illicit weapon could be carried along secretly. The
weapon the Master had specified was any of the recognized circle
instruments: club, staff, stick, sword,
dagger or star. Not rope or net or whip. Men of both groups would be watching
from the fringes to see that neither climber was cheating on the terms in any
other way. Of course the fight on the mesa would not
be very clear, because the watchers would be far below. But only the victor
would descend alive, so there could be no doubt about that. It was light enough. Var moved out, sticks
anchored to his waist by a minimum harness. The chill of the morning pricked
his skin. He was eager for the warming exercise and, privately, to get away
from the too curious stares of the men at his exposed body. He knew he was not
pretty. He climbed. At first it was easy, for the
slope was gentle and he avoided the crevices that might have trapped a foot in
the dark. Then he struck the boulder strewn wastes. This was where he gained
time over his prior ascent, because of the superior route he had worked out.
One man, the day before, had led him at this point, and he had been careful to
note the particular path that man had happened on. He knew the mountain's champion
would have to be a remarkable athlete to better Var's own time, for the other
man would not have had this practice. Not recently, anyway. Of course he could
have climbed Muse every day before the nomad siege began. That might be why
such terms had been specified. Still, Var knew he was as fast as anyone, here. And he was sure that the other side was no
better than his own. He had checked that out from the summit. There was nothing
in the agreement to stop him from circling to that side in order to ascend more
rapidly or intercept the other man. And he had verified that there was no
secret ancient built tunnel there either. So the terms were fair. The last portion was the most difficult.
Here the slope became so steep as to seem almost vertical. It wasn't; that was
an illiusion of perspective. But he did not peer down as he mounted it. There were steplike terraces and crevices,
ranging from mere lines in the wall to platforms several feet wide. Here Var's
stubby, callused fingers and hard bare toes were important assets, for he could
find lodging on a minimum basis. Up, across, and around he went, traversing the
open face of the mountain, keeping a nervous eye for falling rocks. If the
other champion had somehow reached the summit first. But Var triumphed. No
boulders were loosed on him, and when he poked his head over the brim, alert
for attack, he found it bare. Now it would be up to his ability with the
sticks. He trotted to the far side of the little
mesa. The platform was only about ten paces in diameter-twice that of the
battle circle, but hardly seeming so because of the frightening drop-off all
around. He peered over. The underworld's warrior was climbing. Var
observed his bare back, his round head, his moving limbs, but was unable to make
out much detail. He judged the man to be about five minutes from the summit.
That was a kind of relief, for it meant that Var's selection as the empire
champion had been valid. The slower warriors would have reached the top too
late. Particularly what good would Hul's skill and courage have done him, if
his head was bashed in while he still climbed? Var glanced at the available stones. Some
were small, suitable for throwing. Some were good for athurate dropping. A few
were large enough for rolling-and woe betide what lay in their crushing paths! He picked up a throwing rock, nestling it
in his palm. His grip was awkward, but he could throw well enough. He peered
down at the warrior. The man was clinging to the rim of the shelf, inching from
one narrow step to another. He was helpless; if be tried to dodge a falling
object, he would fall himself. And he wasn't even looking up. It was as though
the notion of such a premature attack had not occurred to him. Var set the stone down, disgusted with
himself for being tempted, and recrossed the mesa. The Master had invariably
stressed the importance of honor outside the circle, until this present
adventure. Within the circle there was no law at all except death and victory;
outside there was no victory without honor. This plateau was the effective
circle. The men of the underworld might not practise honor in the fashion of
the nomads, but this one circumscribed case was plainly an exception. He had to
let the warrior enter before making any hostile move. Var was sitting crosslegged at his own
side of the mesa as the other warrior clambered to the level section. The first
thing Var saw was the sticks, slung from a neck loop. He was matched against
his own weapon! The second thing he saw was that the other warrior was small in
fact, diminutive to the point of dwarfism. His head would barely reach Var's
shoulder-and Var, though large, was no giant. The third thing he did not see.
The naked warrior was either castrated Or female. "I am ready," the mountain champion
said, grasping the two sticks and dropping the harness over the edge. It was a girl, definitely. Her voice was
high, sweet. She had thick black hair cut short beneath the ears, delicate
facial features, a lithe slender body, and tightly bound sandals on her feet.
She could not be more than nine years old. Half his own age, by the Master's
reckoning. There could be no mistake. She was here, she was armed, she was not
shy or suprised. The underworld had sent a child to represent its interests. Why? Surely they were not depending on
some chivalrous dispensation to give the little girl the technical victory? Not
when the fate of mountain and empire was at stake. Not when a thousand men had
died already in the larger combat. Yet if they wanted to lose, it had hardly
been necessary to make such an elaborate arrangement, or to sacrifice a child. Var got up and disposed of his own
harness, mainly to have something to do while he tried to think. It occurred to
him that he should be embarrassed to be naked in the presence of a girl but his
social conditioning dated only from his contact with civilization, and was not
universally deep. The codes of honor were more immediate than personal modesty.
And this was not a woman but a child. Except for her peeking cleft, she could
be a young boy. Her hair was no longer, her chest no more developed. He thought irrelevantly of Sola. He came to meet the child cautiously,
doubting that she could wield the full-sized sticks adequately. Her slender arms moved rapidly. Her two
sticks countered his own with expertise. She did know what she was doing. So they fought. Var had size and strength,
but the child had speed and skill. The match, astonishingly, was even. Gradually Var realized that this outrй
situation was not at all a game. He had been prepared to battle a vicious man
to the death, and bad trouble coping with a female child. Yet if he did not
defeat her (he could not, now, bring himself to think "kill"), he
would be defeated himself and the Master's cause would be lost Better to do it quickly. He attacked with
fury, using his brute strength to beat the girl back toward the brink. She
stepped back, and back again, but could not do so indefinitely. Stick met
stick, no blow landing on flesh directly but Var applied pressure as he had
done with dagger the day before, and improved his position. She was two steps from the edge, one. Then
she spun about without seeming to look, knocked one of his sticks up, ducked
under it, scooted past him, and caught his wrist with a backhand swing that
completely surprised him. Var watched incredulously as one of his
sticks flew from his numbed hand, to rattle down the mountainside. The maneuver
had been so swiftly and neatly executed that he had not bad the chance to
defend against it. Now, half disarmed, he was virtually lost. One stick could
not prevail against two. His inexperience in the circle had after
all cost him the match. Hul would not have been caught so simply, and certainly
not Tyl. Yet who would have expected such skill from a mere child? Var waited for the attack that had to
come. He was doomed, but he would not give up. Perhaps a lunge would catch her
unaware in turn, or maybe he could throw them both off the mesa, making the
battle a tie in mutual death. She looked at him a moment. Then, casually, she
tossed one of her own sticks after his over the brink. Dumbfounded, Var saw it clatter out of
play. She could have tapped him on the skull in that moment without opposition,
but she kept her distance.. "You" "So you owe me one," she said.
"Fair fight." And she came at him with the single stick. Var had to fight, but he was-shaken. She
had disarmed herself to make the match even again. When she could have had easy
victory. He had never imagined such a thing in the circle. There was no doubt that she meant
business, however. She pressed him hard with her half weapon, and scored
repeatedly on his unarmed side. It was a strange, off balance contest,
requiring unusual contortions and reflexes to compensate for the missing stick,
and the finesse of the dual weapons was largely gone. Thus, clumsily, they fought. And Var,
because the reduction of finesse brought her skill closer to his own level
without correspondingly upgrading her strength, gradually gained the
initiative. But he pursued it with restraint, for he did not need a second such
lesson as the one that had cost him one stick. The child was most dangerous
when she seemed most beleaguered. And he still wasn't certain what her
sacrifice of her own stick meant. Surely she could not have been so confident
of victory that she disarmed herself for the joy of enhanced competition! And
surely she could not desire to lose.... Var had not survived his childhood in the
badlands without being alert to the dangers of the unknown. Not all unknowns
were physical. She was tiring, and he slacked off some
more, supercautious. The height of the sun showed they had been at it for some
three hours, and now the afternoon was passing. But how would it end, with their
life-and-death battle reduced to mere sparring. Only one of them could descend
the mountainside. Only one team could prevail. Delay could not change that
harsh reality. If the contest did not end soon, the
victor would not have enough time remaining before dusk to make a safe descent.
Mt. Muse was challenging at any time, and seemed impossible in the dark. - It did not end soon. The battle had become
a mockery, for neither person was really trying to win. Not immediately,
anyway. Both were holding back, conserving strength, waiting for some more
crucial move by the other that did not come. Stick still beat against stick;
but the force was perfunctory, the motions routine. Dusk did come. The girl stepped back,
dropping her weapon. "We shouldn't fight at night," she said. Var lowered his own weapon, agreeing, but
alert for betriyal. She walked to the edge, leaving her stick
behind. "Don't look," she said. She squatted. Var realized that she had to urinate. But
if he turned his back she could run up behind him and push. Still, if he could
not trust her during this period of truce, he had had no business agreeing to
it. And there had been that matter of the extra stick. Her codes were different
than his, but they seemed consistent. He faced outward and relieved his own
bladder into the gloom below. Their toilets done, the two returned to
the center of the plateau. Darkness filled the landscape like a great ocean,
but their island remained clear. And lonely. "I'm hungry," she said. So was he. But there was nothing to eat.
All concerned had assumed that the battle would be of short duration, so no
provision for a prolonged stay had been made. Perhaps this had been intentional: if the
champions did not fight with sufficient vigor, thirst and hunger would prompt
them. "You don't talk much, do you,"
she said. "I don't talk well," Var
explained. The mangled syllables conveyed the message more clearly than the
language did. Oddly, she smiled, a flash of white in
shadow. "My father doesn't talk at all. He got hurt in the throat, years
ago. Before I can remember. But I understand him well enough." Var just nodded. "Why don't you take that side, and
I'll take this side, and we'll sleep," she said, gesturing. "Tomorrow
we'll finish this." He agreed. He took his stick and
skuffed it across the center of the plateau, making a line that divided the
area in halves. He lay down in his territory. The girl sat up for a while, looking very
small. "What is your name?" "Var." "Growr? "Var." "I don't see any bad scar on your
throat. Why can't you talk?" Var tried to figure out a simple way to
answer that, but failed. "What's it like, outside?" she
asked. He realized that he did not need to reply
sensibly to her questions. She was more interested in talking than in
listening. "It's cold," she said. Var hadn't thought about it, but she was
right. A hard chill was settling on the mesa, and they were both naked and
without sleeping bags. He could endure it, of course; he had slept exposed many
times in youth. But she was smaller then be, and thinner, and her skin was
soft. In fact, the cold would be more than an
inconvenience to her. She could die from exposure. Already her hunched hairless
torso was shaking so violently he felt the tremors in the ground. Var sat up. "That favour I owe you,
for the stick" he called. Her head turned toward him. He could see
the motion, but nothing else in the fading light. "I don't
understand." "For the stick my return favor."
He tried to enunciate clearly. "Stick," she said.
"Favor." She was beginning to pick up his clumsy words, but not his
meaning. Her teeth chattered as she spoke. "The warmth of my body,
tonight." "Warm? Night?" She remained
perplexed. Var got up abruptly and crossed over to
her. He lay down on his side, took hold of her, and pulled her to him.
"Sleep warm," he said as clearly as he could. For a moment her body was tense, and her
hands flew to his neck in a gesture he recognized from demonstrations the Nameless
One had made. She knew weaponless combat! Then she relaxed. "Oh you mean to share warmth! Oh,
thank you, Val" And she turned about, curled up, and lay
with her shivering back nestled against his front, his arms and legs falling
about her. His chin, sprouting its sparse beard, came to nestle in her fluffy
hair. His forearm settled on her folded thigh, his hand clasped her knee to
gain the purchase necessary to keep them close together. Var remembered the first time he had held
a woman, not so many months before. But of course this was not the same. Sola
had been buxom and hot, while this child was bony and cold. And the
relationship was entirely different. Yet he found this chaste camaraderie
against the cold to be as meaningful as that prior sexual connection. To stand
even on the favors that was part of the circle code, as he understood it, and
there was no shame in it. Yet in the morning they would do battle
again. "Who are you?" he asked now. For
once the words came out succinctly. "Soil. My father is sol of all
weapons." Sol of All Weapons! The former master of
the empire, and the man who had built it up from nothing. No wonder she was so
proficient! Then a terrible thought struck him.
"Your mother, who is your mother?" "Oh, my mother knows even more about
fighting than Sol does but she does it without weapons. She's very small hardly
bigger than I am, and I'm not full grown
but any man who comes at her lands on his head!" She tittered.
"It's funny." Relief, until something else occurred to
him. "She your mother brown curly hair, very good figure, smock" "Yes, that's her! But how could you
know? She's never been out of the underworld not since I've been there." Once again Var found himself at a loss to
explain. Certainly he did not want to tell her he had tried to kill her mother. "Of course Sosa isn't my natural
mother," Soil remarked. "I was born outside. My father brought me in,
when I was small." Var's earlier shock returned. "You're
you're Sola's dead daughter?" "Well, we're not really dead
in the underworld. We just let the nomads think that, because I don't know
exactly why. Sol was married to Sola outside, though, and I'm their child. They
say Sola married the Nameless One, after that." "Yes. But she kept her name." "Sosa kept her name, too. That's
funny." But Var was remembering Sola's charge to
him: "Kill the man who harms my child." Var the Stick was that man, for he was
pledged to save the empire by killing the mountain's champion. CHAPTER
TEN Var
woke several times in the night, beset by the chill of this height. A wind came
up, wringing the precious warmth from his back. Only in front, where he touched
Soli, was he warm. He could have survived alone but it was better this way. Every so often the girl stirred but when
her limbs stretched out and met the cold, they contracted again quickly. Even
so, her hands were icy. Had she slept by herself she would hardly have been
able to wield a stick in the morning. Var put his coarse hand over her fine
one, shielding it. Dawn finally came. They stood up shivering
and jumped vigorously to restore circulation, and attended to natural calls
again, but it was some time before they both felt better. Fog shrouded the
plateau, making the drop off unreal, the sky dismal. "What's that?" Soli inquired,
pointing. Once more, Var was at a loss to answer. He
knew what it was, but not what women called it. "My father Sol doesn't have
one," she said. Var knew she was mistaken, for had that
been the case, she herself would never have been born. "I'm hungry," she said.
"And thirsty too." So was Var but they were no closer to a
solution to that problem than they had been the night before. They had to
fight. The winner would descend and feast as royally as he or she wished. The
other would not need food again, ever. He looked at the two singlesticks lying
across the centerline. A pair but one his, the other hers. She saw his glance. "Do we have to
fight?" Var never seemed to be able to answer her
questions. On the one hand he represented the empire; on the other he had his
oath to Sola to uphold. He shrugged. "It's foggy," she said
wistfully. "Nobody can see us." Meaning that they should not fight without
witnesses? Well, it would do for an excuse. The mist showed no sign of
dissipating, and no sound rose from its depths. The world was a whiteness, as
was their contest. "Why don't we go down and get some
food?" she asked. "And come back before they see us." The simplicity and directness of her mind
were astonishing! Yet why not? He was glad to have a pretext to postpone
hostilities, since he could not see his way clear either to winning or losing. "Truce until the fog lifts?" he
asked. "Truce until the fog lifts. That time
I understood you very well." And Var was pleased. They descended on Var's side of the
mountain, after retrieving the stick harnesses. The third and fourth sticks
themselves had bounced and rolled and been lost entirely, but the harnesses had
stayed where they fell. Soli had feared that the underworld had ways to spot
anyone who traversed her own slope of Mt. Muse. "Television pickups can't
tell where they're hidden." "You mean sets are just sitting
around outside?" Var knew what television was; he had seen the strange
silent pictures on the boxes in hostels. "Sets outside," she repeated,
Interpreting. "No, silly. Pickups little boxes like eyes, set into stones
and things, operated by remote controL" Var let the subject drop. He had never
seen a stone with an eye in it, but there had been stranger things in the
badlands. The fog was even thicker at the base. They
held hands and sneaked up to the Master's camp. Then Var hesitated.
"They'll know me," he whispered. "Oh." She was taken aback.
"Could I go in, then?" "You don't know the layout." "I'm hungry!" she wailed. "Sh.." He jerked her back out of
auditory range. A warrior sentry could come on them at any time. "Tell me the layout," she
whispered desperately. "I'll go in and steal some food for us." "Stealing isn't honest!" "It's all right in war. From an enemy
camp." "But that's my camp!" "Oh." She thought a moment.
"I could still go. And ask for some. They don't know me." "Without any clothes?" "But I'm hungry!" Var was getting disgusted, and didn't
answer. His own hunger became intense. She began to cry. "Here," Var said, feeling
painfully guilty. "The hostel has clothes." They ran to the hostel, one mile. Before
Var could protest, Soli handed him her harness and stick and walked inside. She
emerged a few minutes later wearing a junior smock and a hair ribbon and new
sandals, looking clean and fresh. "You're lucky no one was there!"
Var said, exasperated. "Someone was there. Somebody's wife, waiting to
meet her warrior. I guess they're keeping the women out of your main camp. She
jumped a mile when I walked in. I told her I was lost, and she helped me." So neatly accomplished! He would never
have thought of that, or had the nerve to do it. Was she bold, or naive? "Here," she said. She handed him
a bundle of clothing. Dressed, they reappraised the main camp. It occurred to
Var that there should have been food at the hostel, but then he remembered that
the nomads cleaned it out regularly. It took a lot of food to feed an armed
camp, and the hostel food was superior to the empire mess. Otherwise they might
have solved their problem readily. Their food problem. "I'll have to go to the main
tent," she said. Var agreed, hunger making him urgent, now that their
nakedness had been abated. "I'll pretend I'm somebody's daughter, and that
I'm bringing food out to my family." Var was fearful of this audacity, but
could offer nothing better. "Be careful," he said. He lurked in the forest near the tent, not
daring to move for fear she would not be able to find him again. She
disappeared into the mist. Then lie remembered what her motel- omment
should have jogged into his head before: the entird camp was not only
masculine, it was on a recognition only basis. No stranger could pass the
guards particularly not a female child. And it was too late to stop her. Soli moved toward the huge tent,
fascinated by its tenuous configuration though her heart beat nervously. She
would have felt more confident with a pair of sticks, but had left them with
Var because children especially girl
children did not carry weapons here. A guard stood at the tent entrance. She
tried to brush past him as if she belonged, but his staff came down to bar her
immediately. "Who are you?" he demanded. She knew better than to give her real
name. Hastily she invented one: "I'm Semi. My father is tired. I have to
fetch some food for" "No Sam in this camp, girl. Id know a
strange name like that, sure. What game are you playing?" "Sam the Sword. He just arrived.
Here" "You're lying, child. No warrior
brings his family into this camp. I'm taking you to the Master." He nudged
her with the staff. No one else was in sight at the moment.
Soil vaulted the pole, shot spoked fingers at his eyeballs, and when his head
jerked back in the warrior's reflex she sliced him across the throat with the
rigid side of her hand. She clipped him again as he gasped for breath, and he
collapsed silently. He was too heavy for her to move, so she
left him there and stepped inside, straightening her rumpled smock and retying
her hair. She could still get the food if she acted quickly enough. But the morning mess was over and she did
not dare pester the cook directly. "Kol has been attacked!" someone
shouted, back at the entrance. "Search the grounds!" Oh oh. She hadn't gotten out in time. But
her hunger still drove her. She would have to make up for her vulnerability by
sheer audacity, as Sosa put it. Sosa knew how to make the best of bad
situations. She retreated to just shy of the entrance,
knowing what must happen there. Warriors rushed up, hauled the unconscious
Kol to his feet, exclaimed. "Didn't see it happen." "Clubbed in
the throat." "Spread a net he can't have gotten far." Then a huge man came. Soil recognized him
at once: the Nameless One, master of the enemy empire. He moved like a rolling
machine, shaking the ground with the force of his tread, and he was ugly. His
voice was almost as bad as Var's: "That was a weaponless attack. The
mountain has sent a spy." Soil didn't wait for more. She ran out of
the tent and threw herself at the monster, hands outstretched. Surprised, he caught her by the shoulder
and lifted her high, his strength appalling. "What have we here?" "Sir!" she cried. "Help me!
A man is chasing me!" "A child!" he said. "A
girl-child. What family?' "No family. Im an orphan. I came here
for food." The Master set her down, but one hand
gripped her thin shoulder with vicelike power. "The hand that struck Kol's
neck would have been about the size of your hand, child. I saw the mark. You
are a stranger, and I know the ways of the-mountain. You" She reacted even before she fully comprehended his import. Her pointed
knuckles rammed into his cloak, aiming for the solar plexus as she twisted
away. It was like hitting a wall. His belly was
made of steel. "Try again, little spy," he said, laughing. She tried again. Her knee came up to ram
hard into his crotch, and one hand struck at his neck. The Nameless One just stood there
chuckling. His grip on her shoulder never loosened. With his free hand be tore
open his own cloak. His torso was a grotesque mass of muscle
that did not flex properly with his breathing. His neck was solid gristle. "Child, I know your leader's tricks.
What are you doing here? Our contest was supposed to be settled by combat of
champions on the plateau. "Sir, I-I thought he was attacking
me. He moved his shaft" She searched for a suitable story. "I'm from
Tribe Pan." That was Sosa's tribe, before she came to the mountain, that
trained its women in weaponless combat. "I ran away. All I wanted was
food." "Tribe Pan." He pondered.
Something strangely soft crossed his brutal face. "Come with me." He
let go of her and marched out of the crowd. No other warrior spoke. She knew better
than to attempt any break now. Docilely, she followed the Weaponless. He entered a large private tent. There was
food there; her empty stomach yeained to its aroma. "You are hungry eat," he said,
setting the bowl of porridge before her, and a cup of milk. Eagerly she reached for both then fathomed
the trap. Nomad table manners differed from underworld practice. Her every
mannerism would betray her origin. In fact, she wasn't sure the nomads used
utensils at all. She plunged one fist into the porridge and
brought up a dripping gob. She smeared this into her mouth, wincing at its
heat. She ignored the milk. The Nameless One did not comment. "I'm thirsty,"she saidafter a
bit. Wordlessly he brought her a winebag. She put the nozzle to her mouth and
sucked. She gagged. It was some bitter,
bubbling concoction. "That isn't water!" she cried, her
anguish real. "At Pan they have neither hostels nor
home-brew?" he inquired. Then she realized that she had overdone it.
Most nomads would know the civilized mode of eating, for the hostels had plates
and forks and spoons and cups. And the truly uncivilized tribes must drink
brew. Soil began to cry, sensing beneath this
brute visage a gentle personality. It was her only recourse. He brought her water. "It doesn't make sense," he said
as she drank. "Bob would not send an unversed child into the enemy
heartland. That would be stupid-particularly at this time." Soli wondered how he had learned her
chief's name. Oh they had communicated, to arrange the fight on Muse plateau. "Yet no ordinary child would know
weaponless combat," he continued. She realized that somehow her very
mistakes bad helped put him off. "Can I take some back to my friend?"
she asked, remembering Var. The Nameless One looked as though he were
about to ask a question, then exploded into laughter. "Take all you can
carry, you gamin! May your friend feast for many days, and emerge from his orgy
a happier man than I!" "I really do have a friend," she
said, nettled at his tone. She realized that he was mocking her, supposing that
she wanted it all for herself. He brought a bag and tossed assorted
solids into it, as well as two wineskins. "Take this and get out of my
camp, child. Far out. Go back to Pan they produce good women, even the barren
ones. Especially those. We're at war here, and it isn't safe for you, even with
your defensive skills." She slung the heavy sack over her shoulder
and went to the exit. "Girl!" he called suddenly, and
she jumped, afraid he had seen through her after all. Bob, the master of
Helicon, was like that; he would toy with a person, seeming to agree, then take
him down unexpectedly and savagely. "If you ever grow tired of wandering,
seek me out again. I would take you for my daughter." She understood with relief that this was a
fundamental compliment. And she liked this enormous, terrible man. "Thank you," she said.
"Maybe some day you'll meet my real father. I think you would like each
other." "You were not an orphan long,
then," he murmured, chuckling again. He was horribly intelligent under
that muscle. "Who is your father?" Suddenly she remembered that the two men
had met for the Nameless One had taken the empire and her true mother from her
father. She dared not give Sol's name now, for they had to be mortal enemies. "Thank you," she said quickly,
pretending not to have heard him. "Good-bye, sir." And she ducked out
of the tent. He let her go. No hue and cry followed,
and no secret tracker either. CHAPTER
ELEVEN Var's body felt weak as he saw Soil come
out of the thinning mist, alone. No one was following her; he let her pass him,
and waited, just to be sure. Yet he had heard the outcry and seen the
men rushing to the main tent. Its entrance was hidden from him in the fog, but
he had thought he heard her voice, and the Master's. Something had happened,
and he had been powerless to act or even to know. He had had to wait, clasping
and unclasping his rough fingers about the two sticks his and hers nervously.
If she were prisoner, what would happen next?
She circled back silently, searching for
him. Somehow she had talked her way out of it if he had not imagined the whole
thing, converting other voices to those he knew. "Here," he whispered.
She ran at him and shoved a heavy bag into his hands. Together they hurried
away from the camp. He knew no one would trace them in this fog, and the
terrain was too rough for their traces to show later. At the base of Muse they paused while he
fished in the sack for the food he smelled. He found a wineskin and gulped
greedily, squirting it into his mouth It was good, sturdy nomad beer the kind
of beverage the crazies never provided. Then he got hold of a loaf of dark
bread, and gnawed on it as they climbed. The edge of his hunger assuaged, Var
worried about the fog. If it let up before they reached the top, their secret
would be out. Then what would they do? But it held. With mutual relief they
flopped on the mesa, panting. Then they emptied the bag on the ground and
feasted. There was bread, of course. There was
roasted meat. There were baked potatoes. There were apples and nuts and even
some crazy chocolate. One wineskin held milk, the other the beer. "How," Var demanded around a
mouthful, "did you get all this?" Soli, not really hungry because of the
porridge she had already had, experimented again with the beer. She had never
had any before today, and it intriged her by its very foulness. "I asked
the Nameless One for it." Var choked, spewing potato crumbs out wastefully. "How
why?" She gulped down another abrasive mouthful
of beer repressing its determined urge to come up again, and she told him the
story. "And I wish they weren't enemies," she finished. "Sol and
the Nameless One-they would like each other, otherwise. Your Master is sort of
nice, even though he's terrible." "Yes," Var murmured, thinking of
his own intimate five year experience with the man. "But they aren't
really enemies. The Master told me once. They were friends, but they had to
fight for some reason. Sol gave the Weapon to his wife, with his bracelet and
all. Because she didn't want to die, and she didn't love Sol anyway." She looked confused through most of that
speech, having top out his inflections, but she reacted immediately to the last
of it. "She did too love him!" she flared. "She was my
mother!" Be backed away from that aspect,
disturbed. "She's a good woman," he said after a moment. That seemed
to mollify Soli, though he was thinking of the journey he had made with Sola.
He could see the resemblance, now, between mother and daughter. But could Sola
have loved anyone, to have done what she did? Jumping from man to man, and
putting her body to secret service for Var him self? Surely the Master knew she
had said he knew yet he allowed it. How could such a thing be explained? And once more he came up against the
problem of his oath to Sola: to kill the man who harmed her child. What sort of
a woman Sola was, or why she should be so concerned now for a child she
deserted then these things had no mitigating relevance. He had sworn. How could
he fight Soli now? "Friends," Soli said forlornly.
"I could have told him." She gulped more beer and let out a
nomhdlike belch. "Var, if we fight and I kill you then the Weaponless will
go away, and she will never see him. Again." She began to cry once more. "We can't fight," Var said,
relieved to make it official. The fog lifted. "They can see us!" Soli cried,
jumping up. This was not true, for the ground remained shrouded, but the nether
mists were thinning too. "They'll know. The sticks!" And she fell
down again. "What's the matter?" Var asked,
scrambling to help her. She rolled her head. "I feel
funny." Then she vomited. "The beer!" Var said, angry with
himself for not thinking what it would do to her. He had been sick himself, the
first time he had been exposed to it. "You must have drunk a quart while
we talked." But the bag was not down nearly that much.
Soli just hung on him and heaved. Var grabbed a soft sugared roll and
sponged off her face and front with it. "Soli, you can't be sick now.
They're watching your people and mine. If we don't fight" "Where's my stick?" she cried
hysterically. "I'll bash your humpy head in. Leave me alone!" She
tried another heave, but nothing came up. Var held her erect, not knowing what else
to do. He was afraid that if he let her go she would either collapse on the
ground or stumble over the brink. Either way, it wouldn't be much of a show,
and the watchers on either side would become suspicious. A show! To the distant spectators, it must
appear that the two were in a terminal struggle, staggering about the mesa
after an all night combat. This was the fight! "Wanna sleep," Soil mumbled.
"Lie down. Sick. Keep the cold off me,
Var, there's a good nomad...." Her knees folded. Var hooked his arms under her shoulders
and held her up. "We can't sleep. Not while they're watching." "I don't care. Let me go." She
lapsed into sobbing again. Var had to set her down. "It's that beer, isn't it?" she
said, suddenly wide awake. "Im drunk. They never let me have any, Sol and
Sosa. Awful stuff. Hold me, Var. I feel all weak. I'm frightened." Var
decided that any further show of battle was hopeless. He lay down and put his
arms about her, and she cried and cried. After a time she regained self-control.
"What'll we do, Var?" He didn't know. "Could we both go home and say it
didn't work?" she asked plaintively. Then, before he could answer, she
did: "No. Bob would kill me as a traitor.
And the war would go on." They sat side by side and looked out over
the world. "Why don't we tell them somebody
won?" she asked suddenly. "Then it'll be settled." Var was dubious, but as he considered it
the proposal seemed sound. "Who wins?" "We'll have to choose. If I win, you
nomads will go away. If you win, they'll take over the underworld. Which is
better?" "There'll be a lot of killing if we
go down there," he said. "Maybe your maybe Sol and Sosa." "No," she said. "Not if
Helicon surrenders. And you said they were friends Sol and the Nameless One.
They could be together again. And I could meet Sola, my true mother."
Then, after a moment: "She couldn't be better than Sosa, though." He thought about that, and it seemed
reasonable. "I win, then?" - "You win, Var." She gave him a
wan smile and reached for the bread. "But what about you?" "I'll hide. You tell them Im
dead." "But Soli!" "After it's over, I'll find Sol and
tell him I'm not dead. By then it won't make any difference." Var still felt uneasy, but Soli seemed so
certain that he couldn't protest. "Go now," she urged. "Tell him
it was a hard battle, and you fell down too, but you finally won." "But I'm unmarked!" She giggled. "Look at your arm."
He looked at both arms. His right was
clean, but his left, the weaponless one, was laced with bruises. She had been
scoring, that serious part of the fight. Soil herself was almost without
blemish. "I could bash you in the face a couple
of times," she said mischievously. "To make it look better." She
tried to suppress a titter and failed. "I think I said that wrong. The
fight, I mean. It isn't that ugly. Your face, I mean." Var left her there and began his descent.
She would play dead until dusk, then make her way down the safest route as well
as she cOuld. He worried, but she told him that she knew the way and anyhow
would have plenty of time to be careful Certainly he couldn't wait for her.
"I'll start down before it's all the way dark," she said. "So
i'll be past the killer slope before I can't see any more." He halted a few feet down and called up to
her: "If anything happens where can I find you?" He could not get rid
of his morbid concern. "Near the hostel, dummy," she
called back. "hurry up. I mean down. He obliged, not avoiding abrasions since
they would make his supposed fight to the death seem more authentic. He would
be telling a lie but at least he was doing the right thing, and he had also
preserved his oath. He had learned the final lesson the Master had taught him. "Var! Va-a-ar!" Soil was calling
him, her dark head poked over the edge. "What?" "Your clothing!" He had forgotten! He was wearing the
stolen clothing. If he returned in that, everything would be exposed;
ironically. Embarrassed, he returned to the mesa and
stripped to the skin. The material would help keep her warm, anyway. There was jubilation that night at
the Master's base camp, and Var was
feted in a manner he was wholly unaccustomed to. He had to eat prodigiously,
not daring to admit he was not hungry for the first time the women of the
neighbouring camp, suspiciously quick to appear afterword of the victory had
spread, found him attractive. But all he could think of was little Soil, struggling
down the treacherous cliffs in the dark, carrying her bundle of food and
clothing. If she fell, their ruse would become real. Pity.... The warriors assumed that he had fought a
male sticker, and Var chose to avoid clarification of the matter. "I
killed," he said, and stopped there. And fended off male congratulations
and female attentions until finally Tyl saw the way of it and found him a
private tent for the night. In the morning the Master went to the
hostel to talk to the television set, taking Var along. The Master had not
questioned him, and seemed apprehensive. "If Bob pulls a doublecross, this
is when it will happen," he muttered. "He is not the type to yield
readily, ever." Soli's own assessment of the underworld
master seemed to concur. That must be a devil of a man, Var thought. They entered the elegant cylindrical
building, with its racks of clothing and sanitary facilities and its several
machineries, and the Master turned on the set. As it warmed up, Var realized
that once again they had blundered safely past disaster for if that set had
been on when Soli came, the underworld would have known what was happening. The picture that came on was not the
random, vapid collection of costumed posturings Var had observed from time to time
before. Nor was it silent. It was a room not like the hostel room, but
certainly the work of crazy machines. It was square, with diagrams on the
opposite wall, and airvents, and a ponderous metal desk in the center. In fact, it was rather like a room in a
building such as he had prowled through in the badlands. But clean and new, not
filthy and ancient. A man sat in a padded, bendable chair
behind the desk. He was old, older than the Master, at least thirty and
possibly more. Var did not know how long a man could live if he suffered no
mishap in the circle. Perhaps even as long as forty years. This one had sparse
gray-brown hair (actually, the picture was colorless, but that was the way it
looked) and stern lines in his face. "Hello, Bob," the Master said
grimly. "Hello again, Sos. What's the
word?" The man's tones were brisk, assured, and he moved his tong thin arm
as though directing subordinates. A leader of men: yes. Var did not like him. "Your champion did not return?" The man merely stared coldly at him. "This is Var the Stick our
champion," the Master said. "He informs me that he killed your
champion on the mesa of Muse yesterday." "Impossible. Surely you realize no
lesser man than yourself could have defeated Sol of All Weapons in honest
combat." The Master seemed stricken. "Sol! You
sent Sol? "Ask your supposed champion,"
Bob said. The Master turned slowly to Var. "Sol
would not have gone. But if he had" "No," Var said. "It wasn't
Sol." He didn't understand why the underworld leader should play such a
game. "Perhaps, then, his mate, if the term
is not unkindly euphemistic," Bob said, his glance possessing a peculiar
Intensity. "She of the deadly hands and barren womb." "No!" Var cried, knowing now
that he was being baited, but reacting to it, anyway. The Master,
astonishingly, was sweating. It was as though the real battle was taking place
here, rather than on the mesa. A strange contest of deadly words and savage
implications. And Bob was winning it. Bob looked at his fingernails during the
pause. "Who, then?" "His-daughter. Soil. She had
sticks." The Master opened his mouth but did not
speak. He stared at Var as though pierced by a bullet. "I apologize," Bob said
smoothly. "Var was there, after all. He did kill our designated champion.
Her parents were too wary to cooperate, so are in our bad graces; but she was,
shall we say, cooperatively naive. Of course she was only eight years old-eight
and a half or better, technically and I think we'll have to delay further
action on this matter in favor of a rematch...." Var realized that the man's over elaborate
words signified his intent to renign. But the Master was not protesting. The
Master conthued to stare dumbly at Var. There was another wait. "You
killed Soli?" the Master said at last, so hoarsely as to be hardly
comprehensible. Var did not dare tell the full truth, here
before the underworld leader. "Yes." The Master's whole body shook as though he
were cold. Var could not understand what was the matter. Soil was no relation
to him; the Master had not even known her when She begged food from him. True,
it was unkind to kill a girl but he had had to meet the mountain's chaimpion,
in whatever guise. Had it been a mutant lizard, he still would have fought. Why
was the Master so upset now, and why was Bob looking so smug? They were acting
as though he had lost the battle. "So I was correct about her,"
Bob said. "Sol never let on. But obviously" "Var the Stick," the Master said
formally, his voice quivering with emotion. "The friendship between us is
ended. Where we meet next, there is the circle. No terms but death. In
deference to your ignorance and to what is past, I give you one day and one
night to flee. Tomorrow I come for you." Then he whirled and smote the television
set with his massive fist. The glass on the face of it shattered and the box
toppled over. "And after that, you!" he shouted at the dead machine.
"Not one chamber will escape the flamethrower, and you shall roast on the
pyre, alive!" Var had never seen such fury in any man.
He understood none of it, except that the Master intended to kill both him and
the underworld leader. His friend had lost his sanity. Var fled from the hostel, and kept on
running, confused and ashamed and afraid. CHAPTER
TWELVE He whirled, grabbing for his new set of
sticks. Then he relaxed. "Soil!" "I saw you run from the hostel So I
came, too. Var, what happened?" "The Master" Var was stopped by
an misery. "He Wasn't he happy that you
won?" "The Bob reniged." "Oh." She took his hand solicitously. "So it was for nothing. No
wonder the Weaponless is mad. But that isn't your fault, is it?" "He says he'll kill me." "Kill you? The Nameless One? Why?' "I don't know." It was as though
she were the inquiring adult, he the child. "But he's nice. Underneath. He
wouldn't do that. Not just because it didn't work." Var shrugged. He had seen the Master run
amuck. He believed. "What are you going to do, Var?" "Leave. He's giving me a day and a
night." "But what will I do? I can't go back
to the mountain now. Bob would kill me and he'd kill Sol and Sosa too. For
losing. He told me he'd kill them both if I didn't fight, and if he finds
out" Var stood there having no answer. "We weren't very smart, I
guess," Soil said, beginning to cry. He put his arm around her, feeling the
same. "I don't know enough about the
nomads," she said. "I don't like being alone." "Neither do I," Var said,
realizing that it was exile he faced. Once he had been a loner and satisfied,
but he had changed. "Let's go together," Soli said. Var though about that, and it seemed good. "Come on!" she cried, suddenly
jubilant. "We can raid some other hostel for traveling gear, and and run
right out of the country! Just you and me! And we can fight in the
circle!" "I don't want to fight you any
more," he said. "Silly! Not each other! Other people! And we can make
a big tribe with all the ones we capture, and then come back and" "No! I won't fight the Master!" "But if he's chasing you" "I'll keep running." "But, Var!" "No!" He shook her off. Soli began to cry, as she always did when
thwarted, and he was immediately sorry. But as usual he didn't know what to
say. "I guess it's like fighting your
father," she said after a bit. That seemed to be the end of it. "But we can still do everything
else?" she asked wistfully, after a bit more. He smiled. "Everything!" Reconciled, they began their flight. By dusk they were ensconced in an unoccupied
hostel twenty miles distant. "This is almost like home," Soli said. "Except that it's round. And
everything's here I guess the nomads haven't raided it this week." Var shrugged. He was not at home in a
hostel, but this had seemed better than foraging outside for supper. Alone, he
would have stayed in deep forest; but with Soli "I can fix us a real
underworld meal," she said. "Uh, you do known how to use knives and
forks? I saw how the cooks did it. Sosa says I should always be able to do for
myself, 'cause sometime I might have to. Let's see, this is a 'lectric range,
and this button makes it hot" One word stuck in his mind as he watched
her busily hauling out utensils and supplies. Sosa. That was the name of her
stepmother, he knew. The little woman he had encountered underground, who had
thrown him down so easily. The Master had spoken the name too. But there was
something elso Sos! Bob of the mountain had called the Master Sos! And so had
Tyl, earlier, he-remembered that now. As though the Nameless One had a name!
And Sos would be the original husband of Sosa! But Sol was married to Sosa, there in the
mountain. And Sos was married to Sola. How had such a transposition come about? And if Soil were the child of Sol and Sola
was there also a Sosi, born of Sos and Sosa? If so, where? Var's head whirled with the complexity of
such thinking. Somewhere in this confusion was the answer
to the Master's strange wrath, be was sure. But how was be to untangle it? Soli was having difficulties with the
repast. "I need a can opener," she said, holding up a sealed can. Var didn't know what a can opener was. "To get these tomatoes open." "How do you know what's in
there?" "It says on the label. TOMATO. The
crazies label everything. That is what you call them, isn't it?" "You mean you can read? The way the
Master does?" "Well, not very well," she
admitted. "Jim the Librarian taught me. He says all the children of
Helicon should learn to read, for the time when civilization comes back. How can
I open this can? She called the mountain Helicon, too. So
many little things were different! And she knew Jim the Gun's mountain brother,
not the real Jim. Var took the can and brought it to the
weapons rack. He selected a dagger and plunged it into the flat end of the
cylinder. Red juice squirted out, as though from a wound. He took the dripping object back to her.
It was tomatoes. "You're smart," Soil said
admiringly. It was ridiculous, but he felt proud, Eventually she served up the meal. Var,
accustomed in childhood to scavenging for edibles in ancient buildings and in
the garbage dumps of human camps, was not particularly dismayed. He crunched on
the burned meat and drank the tomatoes and gnawed on the fibrous rolls and
sliced the rock-hard ice-cream with the dagger. "Very good," he said,
for the Master had always stressed the importance of courtesy. "You don't have to be
sarcastic!" Var didn't understand the word, so he said
nothing. Why was it that people so often got angry for no reason? After the meal Var went outside to
urinate, not used to the hostel's crockery sanitary facilities. Soil took a
shower and pulled down a bunk from the wall. "Don't turn on the television,"
she called as he reentered. "It's probably bugged." Var hadn't intended to, but he wondered at
her concern. "Bugged?" "You know. The underworld has a tap
so they know when someone's watching. Maybe the crazies do, too. To keep track
of the nomads. We don't want anyone to know where we are." He remembered the Master's conversation
with the mountain leader Bob, and thought he understood. Television didn't have
to be meaningless. He pulled down an adjacent bunk and flopped on it. After a while he rolled over and looked at
the television set. "Why is it so stupid?" he asked thetorically. "That's the way the Ancients were
before the Blast," she said. "They did stupid things, and they're all
on tape, and we just run it through the 'mitter and that's what's on
television. Jim says it all means something, but we don't have the sound system
so we can't tell for sure." "We?" "The underworld. Helicon. Jim says we
have to maintain 'nology. We don't know how to make television, but we can
maintain it. Until all the replacement parts wear out, anyway. The crazies know
more about 'lectricity than we do. They even have computers. But we do more
work." Var was becoming interested. "What do
you do?' "Manufacturing. We make the weapons
and the pieces for the hostels. The crazies are Service they put up the hostels
and fill them with food and things. The nomads are 'sumers they don't do
anything." This was too deep for Var, who had never
heard of the underworld before this campaign and still had only the vaguest
notion what the crazies were or did. "Why does the Master have to conquer
the mountain, if it does so much?" "Bob says he's demented. Bob says
he's a doublecrosser. He was supposed to end the empire, but he attacked the
mountain instead. Bob's real mad." "The
Master said the mountain was bad. He said he couldn't make the empire
great until he conquered the mountain. And now he says he'll burn it all, after
he kills me." "Maybe he is demented," she
whispered. Var wondered, himself. "I'm frightened," Soil said
after a pause. "Bob says If the nomads make an empire there'll be another
Blast, and no one will escape. He says they're the violent 'lement of our
society, and they can't have 'nology or they'll make the Blast. Again. But
now" Var couldn't follow that either. "Who
made the mountain?" he asked her. "Jim says he thinks it was made by
post-Blast civilization," she said uncertainly. "There was radiation
everywhere and they were dying, but they took their big machines and scooped a
whole city into a pile and dug it out and put in 'lectricity and saved their
finest scientists and fixed it so no one else could get inside. But they needed
food and things, so they had to trade and some of the smart men outside had
some civilization too, from somewhere, and they were the crazies, and so they
traded. And everyone else, the stupid ones, just drifted and fought each other,
and they were the nomads. And after a while too many men in Helicon got old and
died, and 'nology was being lost, so they had to take in some others, but they
had to keep it secret and the crazies wouldn't come, so they only took in the
ones that came to die." "I don't think the Master would make
another Blast," Var said. But he remembered the man's mysterious fury, his
threat to destroy all the mountain, and he wasn't sure. Soli was discreet enough not to comment.
After a time they slept. Twenty miles away, the Nameless One, known
by some as Sos, did not sleep. He paced his tent, sick with rage at the murder
of his natural child, the girl called Soil conceived in adultery but still
flesh of his flesh. Since his time within the mountain he had been sterile,
perhaps because of the operations the Helicon surgeon had performed on his body
to make him the strongest man of the world. He carried metal under his skin and
in his crotch, and hormones had made his body expand, but he could no longer
sire a child. Thus Soli, legally the issue of the castrate Sol, was the only
daughter he would ever beget, and though he had not seen her in six years she
was more precious to him than ever. Any girl her age was precious,
sympathetically. He had dreamed of reuniting with her, and with his true friend
Sol, and with his own love, Sosa, the four together, some how But now such
hopes were ashes. It was not a girl but an entire foundation of ambition that
had been abolished. Now the things of this world were without flavor. Soli perhaps she would have been like that
gamin from Pan tribe, alert and bold yet tearful artfully so when balked. But
he would never know, for Var had killed her. Var would surely die. And Heicon would be
leveled, for Bob had engineered that ironic murder. No party to the event would
survive-not even Sos the Weaponless, the most guilty of all concerned. So he paced, ruled by his despairing fury,
awaiting only the dawn to begin his mission of revenge. Tyl would supervise the
siege of Helicon until his own return, Tyl, at least, would enjoy being in
charge. CHAPTER
THIRTEEN In a month they were far beyond the
Master's domains, but Var dared not rest. The Nameless One was slow but very
determined, as Var had learned when they first met. He knew the local tribesmen
would inform the Master of the route taken by the fugitive, so there was no
escape except continued motion. At first Soli had hidden whenever human
beings were encountered, for she was officially dead. Then they realized that
she could masquerade as a boy, and even carry the sticks, and no one would
know. So they traveled openly together, an ugly man and a fair boy, and no one
challenged them. They went west, for the Master's empire
was east and Soil had heard that ocean lay to the south. Extensive desert
badlands forced them north. They avoided trouble, but when it came at them
relentlessly, they fought. Once a foul mouthed sworder challenged Var, calling
him a pederast. Var didn't understand the word, but he got the gist and
realized that it was supposed to be an insult. He met the sworder in the circle
and flattened his nose and cracked his head with the sticks, and it was not
pretty. Another time a small tribe sought to deny them access to a hostel; Var
bloodied one, Soil a second, and the rest fled. The warriors beyond the empire
were inept fighters. In the second month they encountered so
extensive a desert that they had to turn back. Fearing the Master, they took to
the wilderness, avoiding the established trails. But foraging while traveling these bleak
hills was difficult. There was not time to set snares or to wait patiently for
game. Soli had to turn girl child again to enter occupied hostels for supplies,
while Var skulked alone. She returned with word that the Weaponless had passed
this area two or three days behind them. He was outside his empire now, but no
one could mistake the whitehaired brute of a man. He spoke only to describe Var
and verify his transit, and did not enter the circle. He did not seem to be
concerned about Var's boy companion. So it was true. The Master was on his
trail, leaving everything else behind. Var felt fear and regret. He had hoped
that this murderous passion would fade, that the needs of the mountain campaign
would summon the Nameless One back before very long. A minion might be
dispatched to finish the chore, of course; but Var would have no compunction
about destroying such a man in the circle. It was only the Master himself be
could not bring himself to oppose not from fear, though he knew the Master
would kill him but because this was, or had been, his only true friend. Now he knew it was not to be. The Master
would never give up the pursuit.. They veered north, moving rapidly and
sleeping in the forest, the open plain, the tundra. Soil fetched supplies from
the hostels, sometimes as girl, sometimes as boy. Yet the word spread ahead of them. When
they encountered strangers accidentally they drew stares of semirecognition.
"You with the mottled skin aren't you the one the juggernaut is
after?" But such acquaintances usually did not interfere, for Var was said
to be devastating with the sticks. And, in this region of haphazardly trained
warriors, this was a true description. The few who chose to challenge him in
the circle soon became limping testimony to this. And few suspected that his boy companion
was even better at such fighting, possessing both sophisticated stick technique
and weaponless ability. Only when they had to fight as a pair, against
aggressive doubles, did this become evident. Soli, adept at avoiding blows,
fenced around and behind Var, and the opposition was soon demolished. In two more months of circuitous traveling
they came to the end of the crazy demesnes. The hostels stopped, and the easy
trails made by the crazy tractors terminated, and the wilderness became total.
And it was winter. Undaunted, they plunged into the snowbound
unknown. It was an unkempt jungle of bareboned trees, fraught with gullies and
stumbling stones hidden under the even blanket of white. At dusk the snow began
to fall again, gently at first, then solidly. Soli became grim and silent, for
she was unused to this. Never before had she dealt with snow; she had never
emerged from the mountain above the snowline. To her it had been something
white but not necessarily cold or uncomfortable. Var knew the reality
exasperated her and frightened her, catching at her feet and flying in her
face. Var excavated a pit, baring the unfrozen
turf and making a circular wall of packed snow. He spread a groundsheet and
pegged a low sturdy tent, letting the snow accumulate on top. He sealed it in
except for a breathing tunnel and brought her Inside, where he took off her
boots, poured out the accumulated water, and slapped at her feet until they
began to warm. She no longer cried as freely as she had at their first meeting,
and he rather wished she would, for now her misery just sat upon her and would
not depart. That night, after they had eaten, he held
her closely and tried to comfort her, and gradually she relaxed and slept. In the morning she would not awaken.
Nervously he stripped her despite the cold, and dried her, and found the
puncture mark: on the blue ankle just above the level of her unbooted foot.
Something like a badlands moth had stung her, unobserved. They must have camped
near a radiation fringe zone, far enough out so that his skin did not detect
it, near enough for some of the typical fauna to appear. He might have
recognized the area by sight, had it not been snowing. Probably there were
hibernating grubs, and one had been warmed into activity by her body, and
crawled and bit when disturbed.. . she was in coma. There was no herb he knew, in this region,
in this season, that would ease her condition. She was small; if she had taken
in too much of the venom, she would sleep until she died. If she had a small
dose, she would recover if kept warm and dry. The snowstorm had abated, but he knew it
would return. At night it would be really cold again. This was no suitable
place for illness, regardless. He had to get her to a heated hostel. He struck tent, packed up everything
hastily, and carried her dangling over his shoulder, swathed in bag and canvas.
He stumbled through the knee deep snow, the hip deep drifts, never pawing for a
rest, though his arms grew numb with the weight and his legs leaden. After an hour he stepped into a snow
camouflaged burrow hole, stumbled, caught himself, caught Soil as she slid oil
his shoulder and almost collapsed as the pain shot up his thigh. Then be went
on as before, ignoring it. Until the slower pain of his swelling ankle forced
him to stop and remove his boot and rub snow on it. Then, barefooted, he
continued. After a time he had to stop again, to
dispose of all superfluous weight. He hoisted Soil again and walked because he
had to, no other reason. And before day was done he laid her limp body in the
warm hostel, the last they had passed. Soil's breathing was shallow, but she had
neither the fever nor the chill of a serious illness. Var began to hope that he
had acted in time, and that the siege was light. He rested beside her, the sensation in his
leg coming through with appalling intensity. The wrench would not have been
serious, had he not continued to aggravate it, walking loaded. Now he heard
something. A man was coming up the walk to the
hostel, treading the frozen path the crazies had cleared. Obviously intending
to night inside. Var had had perhaps half an hour hardly
enough for strength to creep back into his limbs, more than enough to make his
ankle a torment. But he dragged himself up, hastily winding a section of crazy
sheet around his leg so that he could stand on it more firmly. He and Soli had
remained hidden until this time, but he knew their secrecy would be gone if
anyone saw her now. They had lost a day of travel, and the Master would be very
close; any exposure could bring him here within hours. The approaching steps were not those of
the Weaponless. They were too light, too. quick. But Var could tolerate no man
inside this hostel not while Soil lay ill, not while they both were vulnerable. He scrambled into his heavy winter coat,
pulled its hood tight around his face to conceal the discoloration above his
beard, lifted his sticks, fought off the agony that threatened to collapse his
leg, and pushed through the spinning door to meet the stranger outside. It was bright, though the day was waning;
the snow amplified the angled sunlight and bounced it back and forth and across
his squinting eyes. It took a moment to make out the intruder. The man was of medium height, fair-skinned
under the parka, and well proportioned. He wore a long, large knapsack that
projected behind his head. His facial features were refined, almost feminine,
and his motions were oddly smooth. He seemed harmless a tourist wandering the
country, broadening his mind, a loner. Var knew it was wrong to deny him
lodging at the warm. hostel, especially this late in the day, but with Soli's
welfare at stake there was no choice. The Master could get the word and come
before she recovered, and they would be doomed. He barred the way. The man did not speak. He merely looked
questioningly at Var. "My my sister is ill," Var said,
aware that his words, as always with strangers, were hardly comprehensible.
When he knew a person, talking became easier, partly because he was relaxed and
partly.. because the other picked up his verbal distortions and learned to
compensate. "I must keep her isolated." The traveler still was silent. He made a
motion to pass Var. Var blocked, him again. "Sister sick.
Must be alone," he enunciated carefully. Still mute, the man tried to pass again. Var lifted one stick. The stranger reached one hand over his
shoulder and drew out a stick of his own. So it was to be the circle. Var did not want to fight this man at this
time, for the other's position was reasonable. Var and Soil had fought together
for their right to occupy any hostel at any time. Lacking an explanation, the
other man had a right to be annoyed. And Var was in poor condition for the
circle; only with difficulty did he conceal the liability of his leg. And he
was quite tired generally from his day's labor. But he could not tell the whole
truth, and could not risk exposure. The man would have to lodge elsewhere. If the stranger were typical of these
outland warriors, Var would be able to defeat him despite his handicaps.
Particularly stick against stick. Certainly he had to try. The man preceded him down the path
to the circle. This was a relief, for it meant Var could conceal his limp while
walking. The man kicked the circle free of loose snow, drew out his second
stick, removed his tall backpack and his parka, and took his stance. Suddenly
he looked more capable; there was something highly professional about the way
he handled himself. Var, afraid to reveal his mottled skin,
had to remain fully dressed, though it inhibited his mobility he entered the
circle. They sparred, and 'immediately Var's worst
fears were realized. He faced a master sticker. The man's motions were
exceptionally smooth and efficient, his blows precise. Var had never seen such absolute control
before. And speed those hands were phenomenal, even in this cold. Knowing that the had to win quickly if at
all, Var laid on with fury. He was slightly larger than his opponent, and
probably stronger, and desperation gave him unusual skill despite his injury
and fatigue. In fact, he was fighting better than ever before in his life,
tbough he knew he would lose that edge in a few minutes as his resources, gave
out. At this moment, Tyl himself would have had to back off, reassess his
strategy, and look to his defenses. Yet the stranger met every pass with
seeming ease, anticipating Var's strategy and neutralizing his force. Surely
this was the finest slicker ever to enter the circle! Then, abruptly, the man took the offense
and penetrated Var's own guard as though it were nonexistent and laid him out
with a blow against the head. Half conscious, Var fell backwards across the
circle. He was finished. His face sidewise in the snow, Var heard
something. It was a noise, a shudder in the ground, as of ponderous feet coming
down: crunch, crunch, crunch, crunch. An earless attuned to the wilderness
could not have picked it up, and Var himself would have missed it, had his ear
not been jammed to the land, It was the distant tread of the Master. The victor stood above him, looking down
curiously. "Stranger!" Var cried, half delirious "Never have I
met your like. I beg a boon of you" He was incoherent again, and had to
slow down. "Let no man enter that hostel tonight! Guard her, give her
time" The man squatted to peer: at him. Had he
understood any of it? it was unprecedented for the loser to beseech terms from
the winner but what else could he do now? "A badlands grub she will die if
disturbed" And Var himself would die if he didn't drag himself away
immediately. Then who would take care of Soli? Would the Master linger to help
her? Not while the vengeance trail was warm! No it had to be this stranger, if
only he would. Such exceeding skill in the circle bad to be complemented by
meticulous courtesy. The man reached out to touch Var's injured
leg. The sheet had come loose and a section of swollen skin showed. He nodded. This man would have won anyway
but he could not be pleased to discover he had fought a lame opponent. He stood
and stepped out of the circle, leaving Var where he lay. He donned his parka,
then his pack, putting the sticks away. He walked down the trail 'in the
direction the Master was coming from. He was leaving the cabin to Var. Var did not question the stranger's act of
generosity. He climbed to his feet and limped back to the cabin, turning
several times to watch the man's departure. At last he entered and shut the
door. The' stranger would meet the Master. Var
was at his mercy now. Who was this silent one, and how had he come by such
fabulous fighting skill? Var knew that no sticker in all the empire could match
this warrior. But the Master was not a sticker. What
would pass between them when' they met? Would they fight? Talk? Come to this
cabin together? Or pass each other, and the Master would come to find the
fugitives here? Soil stirred and he forgot all else.
"Var.. . Var," she cried
weakly, and he rushed to her side. She was recovering! If only they were
granted the night, They were. Though Var listened apprehensively for footsteps
outside, no man came to the hostel, in the morning Soil was well, though weak.
"What happened?" she asked. "You were stung by a badlands moth
its winter grub," Var said, though this was only conjecture. "It came
alive when we warmed the ground, and got on you. I brought you here." "What are those marks on you?" "I fought a man who would
intrude." And that was all he told her, lest she worry. This time they picked up extra sheeting,
so as to make possible a double layer on the ground and keep moisture and grubs
out entirely. Var explained that they had lost time and had 'to move; he did
not clarify how close he knew the Master to be, but she caught his urgency. So they resumed their desperate trek. Soli
was weak, but she could walk. In her residual disorientation she was not aware
of Var's limp. As they left the hostel, Var looked down
the path once more, mystified. Who was the noble, dazzling, silent man who had
made their escape possible? Would he ever know? CHAPTER FOURTEEN They
marched northward through winter and emerged at last in spring far beyond the
crazy domains. Here they found complete strangers: men and women who carried
some guns and bows but not true weapons, and who did not fight in the circle,
and who lived in structures resembling primitive, dilapidated hostels. They
burned wood to warm these "houses" because there was no electricity,
and Illuminated them with smoky oil lanterns. They spoke an unpleasantly
modulated dialect, and were not especially friendly. It was as though every
family were an island, cultivating its own fields, hunting its own preserve,
neither attacking nor assisting strangers. Still the Master followed, falling behind
as much as a month, then catching up almost to within sight, forcing them to
move out quickly. Now the silent man Var had fought accompanied the Nameless
One. The scattered news reports and rumors described him well enough for Var to
identify, though he said nothing to Soil about this. If she knew that a warrior
of that quality had chosen to accompany the Master... Had those two fought, and the Master had
made the stranger part of the empire? Or had they joined forces for
convenience, in the dangerous hinterlands? Summer, and the country remained rugged
and the pursuit continued. Soil was taller and stronger now, growing rapidly,
and was quite capable. She learned from him how to make vine traps in the
forest and capture small animals, and to skin them and gut them. How to strike
fire and cook the meat. She learned to make a deadfall, and to sleep
comfortably in a tree. Her hair grew out, black and fine, so that she resembled
her natural mother more than ever. Soli taught him, in return, the rudiments
of the weaponless combat she had learned from Sosa, and the strategies
demonstrated by her father Sol. For they both knew that eventually the Master
would catch up, and that Var, despite his reservations, would have to fight.
The Nameless One would force the combat. "But it's better to run as long as we
can," she said, seeming to have changed her attitude over the months.
"The Weaponless defeated Sol in the circle, long ago when I was small, and
Sol was the finest warrior of the age." Var wondered whether Sol could have been
as good as the sticker now traveling with the Master, but he kept that thought
to himself. "It was the Weaponless who struck my
father on the throat so hard he could not speak again," she said, as
though just remembering. "Yet you say they were friends." "Sol does not speak?" Var's
whole body tingled with an appalling suspicion. "He can't. The underworld surgeon
offered to operate, but Sol wouldn't tolerate the knife. Not that way. It was
as though he felt he had to carry that wound. That's what Sosa said, but she
told me not to talk about it." Var thought again of the fair stranger,
the master sticker, now almost certain that he knew the man's identity.
"What would your father do, if he thought you were dead?" "I don't know," she said.
"I don't like to think about it, so I don't. I miss him, and I'm really
sorry" But she cut off that thought. "Bob probably wouldn't tell him.
I think Bob pretended I was being sent on an exploratory mission and didn't
return. Bob almost never tells the truth." "But if Sol found out" "I guess he would kill Bob, and"
Her mouth opened. "Var, I never thought of that! He would break out of the
underworld and" "I met him," Var said abruptly.
"When you were ill. We did not know each other. Now he travels with the
Master." "Sol is the Nameless One's companion?
I should have realized! But that's wonderful, Var! They are together again.
They must really be friends." Var told her the rest of the story: how he
had fought Sol, and tried to send him back to oppose the Master. About the
strange generosity of the other man. "I did not know," he finished.
"I kept him from you." She kissed his cheek-a disconcertingly
feminine gesture. "You did not know. And you fought for
me!" "You can go back to him." "More than anything else," she
said, "I would like that. But what of you, Var?" "The Master has sworn to kill me. I
must go on." "If Sol travels with the Weaponless,
he must agree with him. They must both want to kill you now." Var nodded miserably. "I love my father more than
anything," she said slowly. "But I would not have him kill you, Var.
You are my friend. You gave me warmth on the mesa, you saved me from illness
and snow." He had not realized that she attached such
importance to such things. "You helped me, too," he said gruffly. "Let me travel with you a while
longer. Maybe I'll find a way to talk to my father, and maybe then he can make
the Nameless One stop chasing you." Var was immensely gratified by this
decision of hers, but he could not analyse his feeling. Perhaps it was this
glimmer of a promise of some mode of reconciliation with his mentor, the
Master. Perhaps it was merely that he no longer felt inclined to. travel alone.
But mostly, it could be the loyalty she showed for him-that filled an obscure
but powerful need that had made him miserable since the Master's turn about to
have a friend that was the most important thing there was. The sea came north and fenced them in.
with its salty expanse. The pursuit closed in behind. The unfriendly natives
informed them with cynical satisfaction that they were trapped: the ocean was
west and south, the perpetual snows north, and two determined warriors east. "Except," one surly storekeeper
murmured smugly, "the tunnel." "Tunnel?" Var remembered the
subway tunnel near the mountain. He might hide in such a tube.
"Radiation?" "Who knows? No one ever leaves
it." "But where does it go?" Soil
demanded. "Across to China, maybe" And
that was all he would tell them, and probably all he knew. "There's another Helicon in
China," Soli said later. "That's not its name, but that's what
it is. Sometimes we exchanged messages with them. By radio." "But we are fighting the
mountain!" "The Nameless One is fighting it. Or
was. Sol isn't. We aren't. And this is a different one. It might help us at
least enough so I could talk to Sol If we can find it. I don't know where it is
in China." Var remained uncertain, but had no better
alternative. If there was any way to escape the Master, he had to try it. The entrance to the tunnel was huge-big
enough to accommodate the largest crazy tractor, or even several abreast. The
ceiling was arched, the walls gently bowed whether from design or incipient
collapse. Var was uncertain at first, but closer inspection revealed its
complete sturdiness. There was solid dirt on the floor, but no metal rails. It
was a dark hole. "Just like the underworld," Soli
said, undismayed. "There's an old subway beyond the back storage room.
With rats in it. I used to play there, but Sosa said there might be
radiation." "There was," Var said. "How do you know?" He summarized his foray to Helicon, before
the first battle. "But the Master said she would tell them, so it would be
booby trapped. So we didn't use it." "She never did. Bob knew it was
there, but he said the geigers proved it was impassable, so he didn't worry
about it. I guess the radiation was down when you came but Sosa didn't say a
word." So they could have invaded that way! Why
hadn't Sosa given the route away? Then he remembered: Sos-Sosa. Sometime in
the past she had been his wife, and she must still have loved him. So she
hadn't told. But he had thought she had, and so the surface battle had begun.
Just one more irony of many. Soli lit one of their two lanterns and
marched in. Var, perforce, followed. Could this great tube actually cross under
the entire ocean? What kept the water out, he wondered. And why did no one emerge from it, if
other men had entered? If the problem were radiation, he would discover it. But
he feared that was not the case. There could ne other dangers in fringe
radiation zones, as he knew saw mutant wildlife, from deadly moths to giant
amphibians, as well as harmless forms like the mock sparrow. And what else,
here? Deep in the tunnel the walls developed a
tiled surface, clean and much more attractive that the bare metal and concrete.
Var knew what had happened: the natives had pulled off the nearest tiles for
their own use, but had not dared to penetrate too far. The mud on the bottom
also slacked off, so that they walked on a fine gray surface, of a coarse
texture in detail but marvelously even as a whole. It was ideal for running; their feet had
excellent traction. But how far could this continue? After an
hour's brisk walk, he asked Soil: "How wide is the ocean?" "Jim showed me a map once. He said
this way was the Pacific, and it's about ten thousand miles wide." "Ten thousand milesi It will take
years to cross!" - "No," she said. "You know
better than that, Var. You can figure. If we walk four miles an hour, twelve
hours a day, that's almost fifty miles." "Twenty days to cover a thousand
miles," he said, after a moment's difficult computation. "To cover
ten thousand over six months to cross it all. We have supplies for hardly a
week!" She laughed. "It isn't so wide up
here. Maybe less than a hundred miles. I'm not sure. I think the tunnel must
come up for air every so often, on the little, islands. So we won't have to
walk it all at one stretch!" Var hoped she was right. The tunnel was
unnatural, and his nose picked up the dryness of it, the deadness. If danger
fell upon them here, how could they escape? They walked another hour, Soil swinging
her lantern to make the grotesque shadows caper, and Var realized what it was
that disturbed him most. The other tunnel, the subway passage, had teemed with
life, though touched by radiation. This one had neither. Var knew that life
intruded wherever it could, and should be found in a protected place like this.
What kept it clean? There had to be a reason and not any swarm of shrews, for
there were no droppings. They rested briefly to eat and drink and
leave the substance of their natural processes on the floor, since there was
nowhere to bury it. They went on. Then down the tunnel came a monster. It
rumbled and hissed as it moved, and shot water from its torso, and it was
bathed in steam. A tremendous eye speared light ahead. Var froze for a moment, terrified. Then
his instincts took over. He backed and turned and started to run. "No!" Soli cried, but he hardly
paid attention. As he plunged down the tunnel, she plunged
too and tackled him. Both fell and the rushing glare played over them. "Machine!" she cried.
"Man-made. It won't hurt men!" Now the thing was bearing down on
them, faster than they could run, and the clank of its sparkling treads was
deafening. It filled the passage. "Stand up!" Soil screamed.
"Show you're a man!" She meant it literally. Var obeyed, unable to think for himself.
Men seldom daunted him, but he had never experienced anything like this before. Soli took his hand and stood by him,
facing the machine. "Stop!" she cried at it, and
waved her other hand in the blinding light, but it did not stop. "Its recognition receptor must be
broken!" she shouted, barely audible above the din though her mouth was
inches from his ear. "It doesn't know us!" Var no longer had any doubts about what
kept the passage clean. The water spouted out was probably a chemical spray
such as the crazies used to clear pathways, that killed and dissolved anything
organic. And men were organic. They could not escape. The monster filled
the tunnel, blasting its chemicals against the sides and ceiling, and he saw
its front sweepers scooping dust into a hopper and wetting it down too. They
could not get around it and could not outrun it. They had to fight. Then it was upon them. Var picked up Soli and heaved her into the
air. As her weight left his arms, he leaped himself. The machine struck. Var clung to consciousness. He spread his
arms, and when one banged against something soft, he grasped it and fetched it
in. ,He found a metal rod with the other hand and hung on to it. He held Soli
in his arms, and they were riding the machine-bodies spread against the warm
headlight, feet braced against the upper rim of the hopper. Once he was sure of
his position, he checked Soil. She was limp. He hauled her about so that her
head was against his and put his ear to her mouth, and felt the slight gout of
air that proved she was breathing. He studied her head and body as well as he
could, alternately blinded and shadowed by the cutting edge of light, and found
no blood. She was alive and whole-and if the concussion were not severe, she
would awaken in time. All he had to do was hold her securely until the machine
stopped. He shifted about, hunkering down against the
hopper rim. The brushes whirled in front, highlighted in the spillage of light,
and the water poured down from nozzles, but still the air was foul with dust.
Something not quite visible whirred and ground inside the yard-deep hopper,
reminding him of gnashing teeth. He kept his feet out of it, certain that he
perched precariously over an ugly death. He wrestled Soil around again and
draped her over his thighs, supporting her shoulders with his free arm and her
feet with one leg. He did not want any part of her to dangle into that dark
maw. His muscles grew tired, then knotted, but
he did not shift position again. He knew it could not be long, at this speed,
before the machine reached the end of the tunnel and he knew by the packed dirt
where it had tO stop. It only cleaned so far, for some reason. Once it did
stop, they could jump free. They would be the first to escape from this
farocious tunnel. In less than half an hour light showed, a
dim oval beyond the focus of the machine's beam. The vehicle ground to a halt,
steam rising thickly about the wedged passengers. Var made his effort and
discovered that his legs had gone to sleep. Soil was still unconscious; there was no
help there. If he dislodged himself now, be was likely' to drop them both into
the dread hopper. Thа machine shuddered. The blasting water
jets cut off. The grinder beneath Var ceasea its motion,
and he saw that his fear had been Well-founded. But at least now he could step
down on those gears without losing his feet, and that would make it possible to
recover his circulation and lever Soli out. The light doused, leaving only the pale
cast from the entrance. The machine jolted into motion again the other way.
Soil rolled off and Var had to grab for her. By the time he had her safe again,
the motion was too swift. If he jumped with his prickling legs and her
unconscious weight they would both be hurt. But the grinder remained inert. Apparently
it had been disconnected for the return trip, along with the spray and
headlight Var worked one foot down, then let Soil slide. Returning sensation made his legs painful,
but now they were securely ensconced within the hopper, riding back along the
tunnel at a good clip. But why didn't she revive? Now,
increasingly, he feared that she had struck her head too hard against the
light, and suffered brain damage. He had seen warriors who bad become
disorganized and even idiotic after club blows to the head. If that were the
case with Soli... On and on the cleaner went, returning whence it had come.
Var, helpless to do anything else, held Soil firm and slept. He was jolted awake by bright light The
machine had come into the open. Soil still nestled unconscious in his arm The machine stopped again and there were
people. First men with strange weapons no, they had to be tools then tall,
armed, armored women, peering in at him and Soil. Some carried round disks of
stretched leather, so that one arm was fettered and useless for combat. 'Look at that!" one exclaimed
wonderingly. "A beardface and a child." Var did not speak immediately, sensing
trouble. These women were aggressive, militant, unfeminine and unlike those he
had seen before. Their curiosity did not seem mendly. Their metal helmets made
them look like birds. Soil did not move. "See if he has his finger,"
another woman said eagerly. There was something guilty and ugly about
their attitude as though they were contemplating an intriguing perversion. Var
drew out his sticks. Immediately bows appeared and metal-tipped
arrows were trained on him from several directions. He had no protection
against these, and with Soil unconscious his position was hopeless. He dropped
his weapons. The quiet men were climbing on the
machine, applying their tools to its surfaces. Evidently they cared for it the
way the crazies cared for their tractors, checking it over after each trip.
That was why it was still operating, so long after its makers were gone. "Out!" cried the burly woman who
seemed to be the leader. She held a spear in one hand, a shield in the other. Var obeyed, lifting Soil carefully. "The child is sick!" someone
cried. "Kill her!" Var held SOli with one arm about her chest
With his other arm he grabbed for the leader of the females, catching her by
her braided hair. He yanked her against him, hauling back on her head so that
her neck was exposed. Her shield got in the way, making her struggles
ineffective. He bared his teeth. He growled. "Shoot him! Shoot him!" the
captive woman screamed. But the archers were oddly hesitant. "He must be a
real man," one said. "The Queen would be angry." "If my friend dies, I rip this
throat!" Var said, breathing on the neck he held bent. He was not
bluffing; his teeth had always been his natural weapon, even though they were
clumsy compared to those of most animals. Another woman came forward. "Let go
our mistress; we will medicate the child." Var shoved the captive away. She caught
herself, rubbing her neck. "Take him to the Queen," she said. A woman made as if to take Soil, but Var
balked. "She stays with me. If you kill anyone, kill me first, because I
will kill anyone who harms her." He had made an oath to that effect long
ago, to Soli's natural mother, but that was not the reason he spoke as he did
now. Soil was too important to him to lose. They walked down a pathway toward water.
Var saw that they were on a small island hardly larger than required to serve
as a surfacing point for the tunnel. The cleaning machine stood athwart the
road, grinders and brushes and headlamps at each end, hissing and cooling as
the mechanics labored over it. In this culture, it seemed, the men were crazies
the women nomad warriors. Well, it was their system. Beyond the machine there was a level
stretch; then the surface rose into a tremendous metal and stone bridge that
traversed the extensive water and led out of sight. At the waterside was a boat. Var and Soil
had seen such floating craft in the course of their journey, and understood
their purpose, but bad never been really close to one. This boat was made of
metal, and he did not understand why it did not sink, since he knew metal was
heavier than water. He balked at entering the craft, but
realized that there was no reasonable alternative. Obviously the Queen was not
on this atoll. And if he made too much trouble he and Soil both would die. The boat rocked as they entered, but held
out the water. Var could see that its bottom deck was
actually below the surface of the sea. One of the women pulled a cord and a
motor started banging and shaking. Then the entire thing nudged out from the
dock. It was astonishing that people other than
the crazies or underworlders should possess and control motors. Yet obviously
it was so. The boat pushed along through the ocean.
Var, unused to this rocking motion, soon felt queasy. But he refused to yield
to it, knowing that any sign of weakness would further imperil himself and
Soil. How long would she sleep? He felt
strangely unwhole without her. The boat came to parallel the enormous
bridge. Girders like those that rimmed the mountain Helicon projected from the
sea and crossed and recrossed each other, forming an eye-dazzling network. But
these were organized and functional, serving to support the elevated highway.
Somewhere within this jumble that road was hidden; he could not see it now. He
wondered why the amazons did not walk along it instead of splashing dangerously
over the water. At length they angled toward the bridge.
There was an archway, here, where the water under the span was clear for a
space. And suspended in that cavity was something like a monstrous hornet's
nest all wood and rope and interleaved slices of metal and plastic and other
substances Var could not guess at. The boat drew up beneath this, where a
blister hung scant feet from the surface of the water. A ladder of rope dropped
down and the women climbed up with alacrity to disappear with him. Var had to ascend carrying Soil. He laid
her over his shoulder and grasped the ladder with one hand. It swung out,
seeming too frail to bear the double load. Well, if it broke, he would swim. He was
not really enthusiastic to enter the hive, and did not trust these armored
women. He hauled himself and his burden up, rung by rung, carefully curling his
clumsy fingers about each. The rope did not break. The ladder passed through a circular hole,
and was fastened above by a metal crosspiece. Var clung to this and got his
feet to a board platform, and shifted Soil down. They were in a cramped chamber
whose sides curved up and out. Metal cloth seemed to be the main element. But there were other ladders to climb.
Each level was larger, the curving walls more distant, until doors and
intermediate chambers were all he could observe in passing. At length they stood within a large room
with adjacent compartments, rather like the Master's main tent. On a throne fashioned of wickerwork sat
the Queen: bloated, ugly, middle-aged, bejeweled. She wore a richly woven gown
that sparkled hidescently. It fell from a high stiff collar behind her broad
neck to the sides of her stout ankles, and was open down the front to reveal
the inner curvatures of her, monstrous breasts, her dimpled kettle stomach, and
her hanging thighs. Var, hardly prudish, averted his eyes.
Sexuality as brazen as this repulsed him. Weapons threatened. "Foreign
beardface, look at the Queen!" He had to look; it seemed this was
protocol. She reminded him of a figurine the Master had shown him once: a
fertility goddess, artifact of the Ancients. The Master had said that in some
cultures such a figure was considered to be the ultimate in beauty. But for Var
the female attributes became negative when expanded to such grotesque
proportion. "Strip him," the Queen said. Again Var had to make a decision. He could
fight but not effectively while supporting Soil, and both of them would be
wounded or killed. Or he could submit to being stripped by these women.
Nakedness was not a strong taboo with him, but he knew it was for others, and
that the demand represented an insult. Still he yielded. "You promised to
care for my friend," he said. The Queen made an imperious gesture that
sent gross quivers through her various anatomies. An unarmed woman came to take
Soil. She brought her to 'a wicker divan and began checking the limp girl,
while Var watched nervously. And the armed women removed his clothing. "So he has his finger," the
Queen said, staring as though studying an animal. Now Var understood the term. It occurred
to him that he bad not had a close look at a man of this tribe. The nurse attending Soil spoke:
"Concussion. Doesn't look serious. Bruise on the neck, probably pinching a
nerve, could let go anytime." She splashed water from a bowl on Soli's
face. The girl groaned. It was the first sound
she had made since the leap to the
tunnel sweeper, and Var felt suddenly weak with relief. If she could groan she
could recover. "He looks strong," said the
Queen. "But mottled. Do we want any piebalds?" No one answered. Evidently the question
was rhetorical. After a moment she decided. "Yes, we'll try one." She
pointed to Var. "Your Queen wili honor your finger. Bring it here." Prodded by spearlike arrows, Var walked
toward her. He had some idea what she meant, and was disgusted, but the weapons
bristling about him discouraged overt protest. He saw Soil sitting up and
wanted to go to hers If only he weren't restrained by the odds against him!
Alone, he could have made a break, but he did not want to start trouble that
would hurt the dazed girl. He came to stand immediately before the
gross Queen. She was even more repulsive up close. Fat
jiggled on her body as she breathed, and there was a steamy unnatural smell
about her. She reached out and caught what she termed
his finger in her hand. "Yes, your Queen will use this once, now and no
woman after her." She spread her legs, hauling Var toward her. It was no longer possible to pretend to
mistake her meaning. Var acted. He whirled on his guards, grabbing at their
weapons, shoving the women down. He caught the handle of a fighting hatchet and
raised the blade toward the Queen. The guards fell back, for they could not
mistake his meaning either. He could split her head before they reached him. "Bring her!" Var cried,
gesturing toward Soil. He hoped they would not realize that they could nullify
his threat by threatening Soil. Bows came up, arrows nocked. Var put both
hands on the hatchet and poised above the Queen. Even if a dozen arrows
transfixed him, he would take her with him. Soil came, listless but walking by
herself. She. still wore her two sticks; they had not been noticed by her
captors. Something flashed. Var jumped back as the
Queen drove for his loin with a jewelled stiletto. "We shall remove it
now, I think," she said. In that moment of confusion Var saw the
arrows coming. One grazed his thigh. The guards closed in. In a fury, Var leaped at the Queen and
clove her head with a two-handed stroke. A cry of horror went up. He did not
need to look. He knew as he yanked free the blood-soiled blade that she was
dead. He caught Soil by the arm and sprinted for
the nearest compartment behind the throne. For a moment no one followed. The
women were too shocked by the fate of their breeder Queen. There was a ladder. "Climb!" he
said at Soil, and she, unspeaking, climbed. Var stood with the hatchet, ready
to fend off attack. He was sure that he himself would never have the chance to
use the ladder. Then, as the amazons advanced keening in
fury, he struck at the wicker door supports. Rope and fiber sliced easily, and
the door began to collapse, and the floor beneath it sagged. He hacked some
more until there was a tumble of material ealing him off, then dived for the
ladder. Soil waited for him at the next level
"Where are we, Var?" she asked plaintively. "In a hive!" he gasped, drawing
her through another door. "I killed the Queen-ant!" They entered another large room. Men were
working here, weaving baskets. Naked, flabby Var saw at once that they were
castrate. No wonder the women had been fascinated by the visiting male they
seldom saw a complete man! But though these men were harmless, even
pitiful, the amazon women were not. They burst through the door behind,
screaming. Var and Soli bolted again. But the next
room was a blank cubbyhole, next to the gentle curvature of the exterior wall.
They were trapped. "Fire!" Soil cried. Var cursed himself for not thinking of
that sooner. He fumbled for his pack for a precious match and some kerosene.
This thy hive would ignite rapidly. His pack, of course, was not on him. It
lay with the rest of his clothing in the Queen's hail. But Soli was already making fire from the
duplicate materials in her own pack. As the first female warrior charged into
the compartment, she ignited a puddle of kerosene on the wooden floor. The amazon stomped through the sudden
blaze and screamed. Var clove her with the hatchet and she fell, her shield
rolling away, the fire licking around her body. "We're trapped, Var!" Soli
cried. For the moment be was too glad to have her intelligible and functional
to pay attention to her words. Perhaps the action had jolted her out of her
concussion. "We'll burn!" she screamed in
his ear. That registered. He went to the wall and
began hacking. The fibers were tough, and several times the blade rang against
metal, but he succeeded in ripping a hole to daylight. "Hurry!" Soil cried, and he
glanced at her while chipping. He saw to his surprise, that the fire was not
consinning everything. Only the kerosene itself was burning. Soil stood just
behind it, both sticks in her hands, fending off any amazons who tried to reach
through. Fortunately the constriction of the surroundings prevented the
effective use of arrows. But soon the flammable fluid would be gone, and the mass
of outraged women would press through. Some were already trying to use their
shields to block Soil's sticks. "Out the hole!" Var shouted at
her. Soil obeyed with alacrity while he covered her retreat. He took a final swipe at a protruding
spear and dived through the hole the moment her feet disappeared. As his head
poked out he saw. the water, far below. He had forgotten how high they were!
How could they jump that dizzying distance? Where was Soli? He did not spy her
either on the wall or in the water. If
she had fallen and drowned "Here!" He looked up. She was clinging to the
framework above the hole. Again, relief was almost painfully great and of
course climbing was the answer. They could escape via the rope that supported
the entire framework! A helmeted head showed in the bole. Soil
reached down negilgently and tapped it ringingly with a stick. It vanished. They climbed, Var carrying the hatchet
between his teeth. It was easier than the ascent to the mesa bad been, so long
ago in experience. The woven ropes and struts provided plentiful handholds, and
as the two rose the surface tilted toward the horizontal. A trapdoor opened in the top and a head
appeared. Var threatened it with the hatchet and the lid popped closed again
instantly. They had command of the roof. The rope by which the hive was suspended
was much more sturdy than it had appeared from a distance. It was a good four
feet in diameter at its narrowest, and the fibers were metal and nylon and
rubber, interwoven tightly. Var had had some notion of chopping
through this cord and dropping the entire hive grandly into the sea. He gave it
up; his battered little hatchet could not do the job. They climbed the column, Soil still
wearing her heavy pack because there was no time for adjustments. Fortunately
this stretch was short. Var didn't know how long she could last, after her
prolonged unconsciousness. And if the amazons emerged and started firing arrows
at them. The women did emerge, but too late. Var
and Soil were perched on the massive steel strut that supported the hive, and
the arrows could not reach them directly. They were safe. All they had to do
was mount the road surface of the bridge and be on their way. Well, not quite all. A chill wind attacked
Var's bare skin. He would have to find new clothing and traveling supplies. And
new weapons, this hatchet, useful as it had been, was not to his liking. He led the way up an inclined beam, going
into the maze of supports. The angry cries of the amazons were left behind, and
their arrows stopped rattling between the girders. He wondered why they did not
follow; certainly they would know how to get around on the bridge, since they
had built their hive within it. His skin burned. First he thought it was
windchap. Then he recognized the stigma of radiation. "Back!" he cried, knowing Soil
could not feel it, but would surely be affected. "Radiation!" They retreated to a clean spot, where
intersecting beams formed a gaunt basket. Now they knew why the amazons had not
pursued them here. The women would have learned the hard way that the bridge
was impassable. In fact, they would have constructed their vulnerable hive in
the one place they knew to be safe from all marauders. Var knew what he would find: the bridge
ahead would be saturated with the deadly rays, making it a badlands. Probably
some radiation touched it between the hive and the island where the tunnel
emerged, too but even if not, the amazons would be waiting at the island with
drawn bows. Soli, so
brave until this point, suddenly gave out. She laid her head against
Var's shoulder and cried. She had not done that for many months. The wind was colder now and night was
coming. CHAPTER
FIFTEEN It was an uncomfortable night. Solis pack
contained food and some clothing, so Var was able to fortify himself somewhat
internally and externally. But the hardness and narrowness of the beams, the
cutting edge of the intermittent wind, their several flesh wounds, and the
general hopelessness of their situation made sleep a misery. They clung together as they had done on
the mesa of Muse, and they talked. "Does your head hurt?" Var asked,
trying to make the inquiry seem more casual than it was. "Yes. I think I banged it. How did we
get out of the tunnel?" Var told her. "I think I started to wake when you
made me stand," she said. "I heard voices, and something shook me,
but it was all very far away, maybe a dream. Then I woke again and saw water,
but I didn't know what was happening so I didn't move. I was pretty much alert
when you carried me into the hive but then I knew I had to stay out of trouble.
I kept my eyes closed, so I didn't really know what it was." That explained how she had been able to
function almost normally once she woke up officially. She had been smart enough
to play dead until she knew more. It had been hard on Var, but he knew that it
would have been worse any other way. The amazons had treated him more carefully
because they knew he was not much of a threat while he held the unconscious
girl. "Those men," she said.
"They were almost like my father Sol, except that he's no weakling." Var was aware of that. "They're
castrates." "No. They had part. Like you.
But" He realized she was right. He had seen
testes but no members. They were only partial castrates as he would have been,
had the breed queen's thrust at him scored. "I've seen animals since we've been
outside," she said. "I know what happens, I think. They
breed by putting it there." She touched her rear. This was, as it happened
in their present circumstance, nestled firmly against his groin. Var visualized
the way the four-footed animals performed and understood her inference. She did
not really comprehend sex, yet. "But those hive men how could they?" He didn't know, and did not want to
conjecture. It was an awkward subject to discuss with any female, particularly
a nine, almost ten year old child. "What are we going to do, Var?"
she asked after a while. 'When it gets light, we can climb down to
the water and swim. Maybe we can get around the radiation." "I don't know how to swim." She had been brought up in the mountain.
She would never have had the chance to sport in open water, he realized. And in
the summer and winter and summer they had traveled together, they had never had
occasion to swim. What were they to do now? "Will you teach me, Var?" she
asked shyly. Again she bad provided the answer herself.
"I will teach you," he agreed. Finally they did sleep. The wind died down
and that was better. The amazons, as though confident of
their quarry, were not on watch in the morning. Var and Soil descended to the
water with some difficulty, as the girders merged into isolated smooth pylons
and plunged into the sea. He showed her the motions of swimming in the cold
water and told her to keep her head up. She mastered the art quickly, though
she splashed a good deal and stayed very close to him. "It's so
deep!" she explained. They set out west along the bridge. The radiation came, and they veered out into
the ocean. This frightened Soli, but they both knew there was no other way.
After a time he treaded water while she clung to him, exhausted. He could not
tell whether the droplets on her face were from the sea or her eyes. Certainly
she was tired, tense and miserable. Var wondered whether it would be feasible
to steal a boat, but decided negatively. They wanted to hide, not advertise
their presence by such activity. They would be on the bridge once they got past
the radiation. Progress was slow. Several times they came
all the way in to a pylon safely, and hung on while Soli coughed out mouthfuls
of salt water. Her lips were blue and her face forlorn. Finally Var mounted a
pylon and climbed stiffly until he encountered the radiation. They had to continue
swimming. But on the second try, half an hour later,
he found no radiation. He helped her up. The sun came out and they soaked up
its warmth as they ate sodden bread from the pack. Then on down the highway, marching along
its level thread toward China. Their supplies had been halved by the loss of
Var's pack, but he thought they might catch some fish. And if there were other
islands, there might be fruit or berries or at least rats. Later in the day the road descended to
land, and it was a larger island, many miles across, with trees and seals and
birds and houses. But they were wary, for there could also
be men here, and the hive experience had taught them not to trust their own
kind. Var had not before appreciated the true strength of the crazy/nomad
system, and still did not comprehend its medimisms. But somehow men were
civilized there, as they were not at the hive. A man did not have to worry
about castration, or fight outside the circle, in America. There were no people. The island was vacant
They found old cans of food, but did not touch these. A few berries grew in
patches, and these provided a supplement to their pack supplies. One of the
houses seemed reasonably tight, and so they set up there after driving out the
rats. (Soli said she'd rather not eat any rats just yet.) At dawn the sound of a motor approached.
They hid, watching through a dirt crusted window that still had glass, and saw
a boat with amazons pull up to the shore. This island was their foraging
ground. The women stepped out and surveyed the area efficiently. Evidently they
did not come here often, or they would not have needed to check it out so
carefully. Fortunately they did not approach the house where Var and Soli
lurked. Then several of the half castrate men emerged. They were herded to one
of the berry areas and put to work picking into wicker baskets, while the
armored women took turns practising with their weaponry. After a couple of hours the baskets were
full and the men returned to the boat. Var and Soil relaxed. Then they tensed again, for two people
came ashore and headed for the houses. A man and a woman. They walked slowly,
the man leading and listless, the woman prodding him along every so often. "This one," she said, stopping
at a house, She jerked open the door. Wood and plaster crashed down, and she
coughed in the dust. She said a word Var had not heard before from distasteful
lips. She tried the next house, but the door was
jammed. She was a hefty woman, quite stout under her armor, but the house was
sealed. Var had had the same experience the night before. Then the amazon came to the one Var and
Soil occupied. The fugitives scrambled for the back room
as the door pushed open. Var scooped up the pack, Soli their scattered
belongings. "Good," the amazon said as the
door opened. "This one's tight and even fairly clean. You'd hardly know
it's been deserted for years." Var controlled his breathing and peered
out of the gloom of the back room, Soil doing the same. There was a back exit
they had made sure of that before settling in but that door creaked, and if
they used it now they would be discovered. Then they would have to kill the two
visitors, and the hunt would be on again, with no radiation to hide behind. And
other couples were entering neighboring houses; he could hear them. Any noise
would bring them running. Better to wait it out. "Strip," the woman said, as
imperiously as her Queen. The man obeyed with resignation. Once more
Var saw his mutilation a scrotum without an instrument. What purpose, this
cruel cut? Now the woman stripped, helmet to greaves.
Gross of breast and belly, she stood and smiled. And Var realized: they had come hereto
make seal And the other couples would be doing the same. Fascinated and disgusted, he watched. The
woman was shaven below so that she resembled a ponderous child. The Queen had
been barbered, he remembered. The man, too, was hairless in that region, adding
to his indignity. But that was superficial. Var's main question was how any
effective connection between these two could be possible. He looked across at Soil, wondering what
her thoughts were. Her face Was concealed in the shadow. 'There will have to be a new Queen,"
the Amazon murmured, leading the man to the worn mattress Var had slept on.
"I have borne four healthy girls. One more and I will be in contention as
a breedleader, and can claim the Queenship-after I kill the others. You, my
pretty, have given me two of those girls, and you shall be well rewarded if you
give me another." "Yes," said the man
unenthusiastically. "Of course, if you disappoint me with
a boy, it will go hard with you." The man nodded. Var, to his dismay, felt a surge of sexual
excitement as he craned his head to see what transpired. This was perverted, it
was awful but compelling. The amazon lay down and raised her knees.
The man squatted between them. Her hands reached down. Var, overbalanced at
last, fell into the room. Then it was rapid. Committed, Var and Soil
had to strike. Almost before Var realized what had happened, the amazon pair
lay sprawled unconscious, and there were shouts from the boat and other cabins
in response to the noise of the brief battle. Var took up the amazon's bow and
arrows, and Soil her spear; they grabbed their own possessions as well and ran
out the shack. Despite the strait his guilty curiosity
had brought them to, Var regretted that he had not learned how the amazons
mated. Would he ever know? Armed women were charging from the boat
and emerging from houses. Five of them were headed toward Var and Soli, while
the men milled uncertainly on the shore. Three were closing in on the house
just vacated. Two split off to cover the path to the bridge. Var saw that that
route was hopeless. In fact, now that the hornets had been aroused, the entire
island was hopeless. The women were tough, and odds of five to two in daylight
were prohibitive. And the men would naturally assist their females. "The boat!" Soil whispered
piercingly. "This way!" Var knew that direction to be the very
height of folly. But she was already running at right angles to the path of the
approaching trio, and he had either to
follow or to let her go alone. He could not call to her, for that would
pinpoint their location immediately. So he followed. She circled toward the boat. The amazons,
not suspecting this maneuver, remained in the village. He could hear them
exclaiming over the fallen couple and banging through the houses in that
section. Soil stopped just before they came in sight of the men. "They're weaklings," she gasped.
"The men don't fight. If we run at them and yell, they'll flee." And
she set off again, running and yelling and waving her arms. Var had to follow once more. The men did scatter, though there were
four of them here, all full grown. Var marveled. "Now the boat!" Soil said,
clambering in. As Var settled beside her, the amazons
realized what had happened and gave hue and cry. "Start the motor!" Soli yelled
at him. He looked at her blankly. "The pull cord!" she cried. She
grabbed a handle on the engine and jerked. It came out on a string, and there
was a bang. Var remembered that he had seen amazon do this on the other boat
that took them to the hive. He took hold and gave it a tremendous
yank. The cord came out a yard and the motor roared. "I'll steer!" Soil screamed over
the noise. She grabbed the wheel in the middle of the boat and began doing
things with handles there. To Var's amazement, the craft began to move. She
knew what she was doing! Under Soil's guidance, it nudged out from
the bank and swashed into deeper water. The amazons ran up, brandishing their
spears, but there was twenty feet of water separating them from the boat. Then
the women kneeled and lifted their bows. Soil jerked another handle and the motor
multiplied its sound. The boat jerked forward. The arrows came. They were not random
shots. They passed well wide of the engine section, that the archers did not
want to damage, and centered on the personnel. They did not miss by much. Only
Soli's sudden burst of speed spoiled their aim. The second volley was already nocked, and
Var knew this one would score, though the boat was now fifty feet away and
moving swiftly. He grabbed one of the round amazon leather shields and held it
behind Soil's back, for she could not see the arrows coming while she was
driving. Three arrows plonked into the shield
surely fatal to her, had they not been intercepted. Two struck Var. One was in
his right arm, rending flesh and bone; the other was in his gut. He clung to consciousness, for they were
not out of danger yet. He left the arrows where they were, but shifted the
shield to his left hand and kneeled behind Soil, protecting her by both his
shield and his body. Two more arrows plunged into the leather,
their points coming through but without much force. Another skewered his
unprotected thigh. One more passed just beside his head and struck the wood
near Soli. "Var, can't you" she said,
turning. Then she saw his situation and screamed. Var passed out. CHAPTER
SIXTEEN He woke
and fainted many times, conscious of pain and the passage of time and the
rocking of waves and Soil's attentions, and of very little else. The arrows
were out from his arm and leg and gut, but this brought him no relief. His body
was burning, his throat dry, his bowels pressing. She took care of him. She propped him up
inside the boat's cabin and held water to his mouth, and it made him sick and
the heaves wrenched his abdomen cruelly, but his lips and tongue and throat
felt better. He soiled himself many times and she cleaned him up, and when she
washed his genitals they reacted and that made him ashamed but there was
nothing he could do. He kept bleeding from his wounds, and she would wash them
and bandage them, and then he would move and the blood would flow hotly again. He thought deliriously of the Master, in
the badlands seven years before, his illness from radiation. Now Var knew what
the man had gone through, and why he had sworn friendship to the wild boy who
had aided him then. But the thought brought another torment,
for he still could not fathom why the Master had reversed that oath and become
a mortal enemy. But most of all, he thought of Soli, she
who cared for him now in his helplessness. A child yet but a master sticker and
faithful companion who had never remarked on the colors of his skin or the
crudity of his hands and feet and hunch. She could have returned to her father,
whom she loved, but had not. She could even have gone to the Master, who had
offered to adopt her as his daughter. Such offers were never casually made. She
had stayed with Var because she thought he needed help. And he did. It was night and he slept. It was day and
he moved fitfully and half slept, hearing the roaring of the motor, smelling
the gasoline she poured from stacked cans into the funnel It was night again,
and cold, and Soil hugged him close and wrapped rough blankets about them both
and warmed him with her small body while his teeth knocked together. But he did recover. In one of his lucid moments and he was
aware they were not frequent she talked with him about the mountain Helicon and
the nomads. "You know, I thought you people were
savages," she said. "Then I met you, and the Nameless One, and I knew
you were merely ignorant. I thought it would be good to have you joined with
underworld 'nology." "yes..........'! He wanted to agree,
to converse on her level, sure he was able to do so now. But the sentence
played itself out in silence. "But now I've seen what it's like
beyond the crazy demesnes, where the common man does have some 'nology,
technology and I'm not so sure. I wonder whether the nomads would lose their
primitive values, if" Yes, yes! He had wondered the same. And
been unable to express it succinctly. The amazons and their motors and their
barbarism. .. . But he could remember no more of that fragmnent. The boat went
on and on beside the bridge. Once he felt radiation, and cried out, and
she veered away from it. Then time had passed or stopped and the
boat was docked and there were people. Not amazons, not nomads. Soli was gone
and then she was back, crying, and she kissed him and was gone again. A man came and stabbed him in the arm with
a spike. When Var woke once more, his abdomen hurt with a different kind of
hurt a mending hurt and he knew he was at last recovering. But Soli was not
there. Women came and fed him and cleaned him,
and he slept some more. And days passed. CHAPTER SIXTEEN He woke
and fainted many times, conscious of pain and the passage of time and the
rocking of waves and Soli's attentions, and of very little else. The arrows
were out from his arm and leg and gut, but this brought him no relief. His body
was burning, his throat dry, his bowels pressing. She took care of him. She propped him up
inside the boat's cabin and held water to his mouth, and it made him sick and
the heaves wrenched his abdomen cruelly, but his lips and tongue and throat
felt better. He Solied himself many times and she cleaned him up, and when she
washed his genitals they reacted and that made him ashamed but there was
nothing he could do. He kept bleeding from his wounds, and she would wash them
and bandage them, and then he would move and the blood would flow hotly again. He thought deliriously of the Master, in
the badlands seven years before, his illness from radiation. Now Var knew what
the man had gone through, and why he had sworn friendship to the wild boy who
had aided him then. But the thought brought another torment, for he still could
not fathom why the Master had reversed that oath and become a mortal enemy. But most of all, he thought of Soli-she
who cared for him now in his helplessness. A child yet-but a master sticker and
faithful companion who had never remarked on the colors of his skin or the
crudity of his hands and feet and hunch. She could have returned to her father,
whom she loved, but had not. She could even have gone to the Master, who had
offered to adopt her as his daughter. Such offers were never casually made. She
had stayed with Var because she thought he needed help. And he did. It was night and he slept. It was day and
he moved fitfully and half-slept, hearing the roaring of the motor, smelling
the gasoline she poured from stacked cans into the funnel. It was night again,
and cold, and Soli hugged him close and wrapped rough blankets about them both
and warmed him with her small body while his teeth knocked together. But he did recover. In one of his lucid moments-and he was aware
they were not frequent-she talked with him about the mountain Helicon and the
nomads. "You know, I thought you people were
savages," she said. "Then I met you, and the Nameless One, and I knew
you were merely ignorant. I thought it would be good to have you joined with
underworld 'nology." "Yes-" He wanted to agree, to
converse on her level, sure he was able to do so now. But the sentence played
itself out in silence. "But now I've seen what it's like
beyond the crazy demesnes, where the common man does have some
'nology-technology-and I'm not so sure. I wonder whether the nomads would lose
their primitive values, if-" Yes, yes! He had wondered the same. And
been unable to express it succinctly. The amazons and their motors and their
barbarism. . .. But he could remember no more of that fragment. The boat went
on and on beside the bridge. Once he felt radiation, and cried out, and she
veered away from it. Then time had passed or stopped and the
boat was docked and there were people. Not amazons, not nomads. Soli was gone
and then she was back, crying, and she. kissed him and was gone again. A man came and stabbed him in the arm with
a spike. When Var woke once more, his abdomen hurt with a different kind of
hurt-a mending hurt-and he knew he was at last recovering. But Soli was not
there. Women came and fed him and cleaned him,
and he slept some more. And days passed. "I believe you are well now," a
stranger said one day. He was old enough to be losing his hair, and somewhat
stout and flabby. No warrior of the circle, he! Var was well, though weak. His arm and leg
and gut had healed, and he was now able to eat without vomiting and to
eliminate without bleeding. But he did not trust this man, and he missed Soli,
who had not come again since the time she kissed him and cried. lvflle girl-what is your relationship to
her?" the man asked. "We are friends." "You speak with a heavy accent. And
you appear to have suffered serious radiation burns at one time, and childhood
deformities. Where do you come from?" "Crazy demesnes," he answered,
remembering Soli's term. The man frowned, "Are you being
clever?" "Some call it America. The crazies
share it with the nomads." - "Oh." The man brought him
strange, elegant clothing. 'Well, you should be advised that this is New Crete,
in the Aleutians. We are civilized, but we have our own conventions. The girl
understands this, but feels that you may not." "Soli-where is she?'. "She is at the temple, awaiting the
pleasure of our God. You may see her now, if you wish." "Yea." Var still did not like
the man's attitude. It was not exactly cynicism of the Helicon vintage, but it
wasn't friendly either. He dressed, feeling awkward in the long
loose trousers and long-sleeved white shirt, and particularly in the stiff
leather shoes that hurt his clubbed feet. This was not what Var considered to
be civilized attire. But the man insisted that he wear these things before
going out. They were in a city-not a dead badlands
city, but a living metropolis with lighted buildings and moving vehicles.
People thronged the clean streets. Var felt less uncomfortable when he saw that
most men were garbed as he was. The temple was a tremendous building
buttressed by columns and a high wall. Guards armed with guns stood at the
front gate. Var, so weak that even the short walk fatigued him, and weaponless,
felt nervous. Within the temple were robed pilests and
elaborate furnishings. After several challenges and explanations, Var's guide
brought him to a chamber whose center was crossed by a row of vertical metal
bars, each set about four inches from its neighbor. Soli entered the other half of the room.
She saw Var and ran up to the bars, reaching through to grasp his hand.
"You're all right!" she cried, her voice breaking. "Yes." He was not so certain
about her. She looked well, but there was something wrong about her manner.
"Why are you here, behind these bars?" "I'm in the temple." She was
silent a moment, just looking at him. "I agreed to do something, so I have
to stay here. I can't see you again after this, Var." He was not facile with words. He did not
know how to protest eloquently, to make her tell the truth. Particularly not
with the stranger listening. But he knew from her tight, controlled, desperate
manner that something terrible had happened while he lay sick, and that Soli
expected never to see him again. And she did not want him to know why. She had been alienated from him as surely
as had the Master-and also by the agency of some third party. "Good-bye, Var." He refused to say it to her. He squeezed
her hand and turned to go, knowing that this was not the occasion for effective
rebuttal; He knew too little. And during the walk back he worked out
what he had to do. "You will have to go to the
employment agency and make application for training," the man said.
"Even the menial jobs will be complicated for you at first." "What if I want to leave here?"
Not without Soli, though! "Why of course you may-if you
purchase a boat and supplies. This is a free island. But to do that you will
need money." "Money?" "If you don't know what that is, you
don't have any." Var let that pass. In time he would find
out what money was, and whether he needed it. It sounded like some variation of
barter, however. They entered the hospital and returned to
Var's room. "You'll be moving out of here in a day or so," the man
said.. Var looked around. None of his or Soli's
prior possessions were in evidence, except the bracelet he wore, and that was dull
and scratched. He thought he knew why they hadn't taken that: they didn't know
it was gold. The bed was similar to some he had seen
during his childhood in the badlands. It had high rods of metal projecting at
either end, rather like the grates to certain ancient windows-or the bars in
that temple room. Generally, these could be screwed loose.... "And a final word," the man
said. "Don't go bothering them at the temple. They won't let you see your
friend again." Var placed a hand on one of the rods and
twisted. It was tight. "Why not?' "Because she is now a temple maiden,
dedicated to our God Minos. These girls are kept in seclusion for the
duration." Var tried another bar. This one turned.
"Why?" "Regulations. When they approach
nubility, there is too much danger of their losing their value to the
God." The rod came free. Var held it aloft and
advanced on the man, suppressing a tremor of weakness. "What will happen
to her?" The man looked at him and at the
improvised club, as though ignorant of the threat. "Really, there is no
need for that-" "Tell me-or you die." Var,
driven by fear for Soli, was not bluffing. He was weak, but this man was
obviously untrained for combat. One or two blows would suffice. "Very well. She is to be sacrificed
to Minos." Var wavered, suddenly feeling his weakness
redoubled. His worst fear had been brutally
confirmed. "Why-" "You were dying. Medical attention is
expensive. She agreed to enter the temple-it has to be voluntary, for we are
civilized-if we made you well again. Because she will be lovely, and the God
likes that, we acceded to the unusual commitment. Today we demonstrated that we
kept our bargain, and now she will keep hers." "She will-die?' "Yes." Var dropped the bedpost and sat down,
befuddled and horrified. "How-" "She will be chained to the rock at
the entrance to the labyrinth. Minos will come and devour her in his fashion.
Then fortune will smile on New Crete for one more month, for our God will be
satisfied." - One last thing Var had to know.
"When-" "Oh, not for a couple of years yet.
Your friend is still a child." He glanced obscurely at Var.
"Otherwise I dare say she would not have proved eligible." Var did not follow the man's nuances and
did not care to. The relief was as debilitating as the threat. Two years! There
were a thousand things he could do to save her in that time. "Remember, nomad-she made a bargain.
Young as she is, she strikes us as a person of integrity. She will not break
her vow, that saved your life, no matter what you may do." And that, Var realized with dismay, was
the truth. Soli had always been keen to keep a bargain, any bargain. She didn't
object to little ploys, such as passing for a boy or stealing the food they
needed to live on, but she liked the formal things to be right. The man stood up. "I know it is hard
for you to accept the ways of an unfamiliar culture, just as I would have
trouble adapting to your crazy-circle system of America." Var noted that the man, despite his prior
attitude, did after all know something of nomad existence. Maybe Soli had told
him, and he had been verifying it with Var. "But you will find us fair and
even generous, if you cooperate with the system. Tomorrow you will be released,
and I'll direct you to the employment agency. They will test you for aptitude
and provide the individual indicated training. From then on, it is up to you.
If you work well, you will eat well." He left. Var lay on the bed. He appreciated the
efficiency of the system-it had points of similarity to the empire-but he had
no intention of letting Soli die. Still, he did have time to plan carefully.
Until he came upon a suitable course of action, he could afford to cooperate. Var became a trash collector. Because he
was ugly and the proffered training perfunctory, he could not aspire to any
prestige position. Because he was Illiterate and had poor hands, he could not
handle most of the more sophisticated jobs of New Crete, a literate,
technological society. And hauling refuse on a daily basis kept him in
excellent physical condition. People left him alone because of the dirt and the
smell, and that was the way he wanted it too. He had a room with running water and heat
in the winter and even an electric light that snapped on when he yanked at a
string and he earned enough of the metal tokens that were "money" to
purchase clothing and regular meals and occasional entertainment. It was a year before he discoveyed just
how valuable his golden bracelet of manhood was here. He had thought it would
bring a few of their silver tokens, but the truth was that had it been
appraised and sold it would have paid for all his initial hospitalization.
Gold, so common in the crazy demesnes, was at a premium here, for they used it
in their machinery in ways be did not understand. Soli must have suspected
this-yet sold herself into the temple rather than take advantage of it. Her generosity had been foolish. A man
wore the bracelet only to give it to the woman of his choice. What could she
care whether he wore it? He had no woman to give it to. By day Var cooperated and had no trouble.
By night he stripped his conventional clothing, dressed in warm rags, and
ranged barefoot in the wilderness regions Of New Crete. The island was large-at
least twenty miles across- and he was able to explore it without disturbing the
inhabitants, and to practice his weaponry. He made himself a fine set of sticks
from seasoned wood, and became as proficient with them as he had ever been in
the circle with the metal ones. It was not the implement but the skill of the
hand that counted. He learned the lay of the land, and even ventured some
distance into the, dark tunnel that left the island on the west. It was clogged
with refuse; no mechanical sweepers cleaned~ it, and it bad been used as a
dump. And he scouted the temple preserve. This
was a walled enclosure between one and two miles in diameter, patrolled but not
heavily. Var had no problem sneaking in. Every day the maidens were exercised,
Soli among them, and Var observed that she was well cared for. Every month at
full moon one of the older ones was taken to a canyon and chained there. Next
evening she would be gone. Var never actually saw the God Minos, because the
God struck not by the light of that full moon, oddly, but by day. The maidens
were put out before dawn and remained as it grew light. Var could not do so; he
had to work by day, every day, and had~he remained in the compound he would
have run the double risk of absence at his assigned location and discovery at
his forbidden location. In the second year he built a boat. Not a
good one, not nearly as good as the amazon one they had arrived in (what bad
happened to it? Why hadn't that value been charged against his medical bill?)
and certainly not one he would trust to the open seas. Even if he were sailor
enough to manage it. But the craft would do to spirit Soli away and hide her
until better arrangements could be made. First he bad to save her from Minos. For if she were chained in the canyon for
the God, then rescued, her bargain would be complete. She would have offered
herself in sacrifice and found unexpected reprieve. All he had to do was stop
Minos from eating her, then take her away, and the temple would never know the
difference. The morning came. Var was watching, for he
knew the monthly date of the ceremony (he could look at the moon as well as a
peed could) and had been aware that her turn was incipient. Most of the girls
were now younger than she, and the temple did not provide board and keep longer
than necessary. This was the day he would not go on his rounds-indeed, not ever
again. Soli, grown barely nubile in two years,
was taken by hooded priests to the canyon and - anchored there. The men Var
could not be certain of their sex, but assumed this was man's business-hammered
spiked shackles into the stone. Soli's slender wrists were pinned within them
at shoulder height. She was naked, her lustrous black hair falling down around
her shoulders, her small breasts standing erect, her rather well-fleshed thighs
flexing nervously as she fidgeted about. Var felt an acute pang. Soli now looked
very much indeed like her natural mother Sola. Once her hips and breasts filled
out completely-But what would never happen unless he saved her from the
sacrifice. Var lurked in the trees as the priests
departed. He waited half an hour, making sure they would not return and that no
other parties were watching. The canyon face was shielded from the direct view
of the temple, probably intentionally and mercifully for the remaining maidens.
Var now knew how most of them came here: they volunteered in order to spare
their families hunger, for there were many poor people on the island.
They-who-won't-work-won't-eat philosophy was a thin cover for subjugation of
the unfortunate. The wage that had been adequate for Var was not enough for a
family, so there was continual and large-scale distress. The way of the crazies
and the nomads was better, for no one hungered in America. Assured that he was unobserved, Var let
fly his random philosophies, emerged from hiding, and entered the canyon. Soli
heard him and looked up with a poignant little cry of dismay, thinking the god
had come already. Then she gasped. "Var" He approached and put his hand to one
manacle. "i never forgot you," he said. "Did you think I would
let you be eaten?' But the bond was tight, and he had no
leverage to pry it loose. "I-" she started, her eyes
suddenly streaming. . "I thank you, Var. But I can't go with you. I made a
vow." "You fulfilled it" He cast about
for some way to get the metal out of the stone. Why hadn't he anticipated this
detail? "No. Not until-the sacrifice,"
she said. Var yanked at the other manacle. There
seemed to be some give in it. "I can't let you do this," she
said through her tears. Var ignored her and continued to work on
the metal. His sticks would not pry it, being too thick to squeeze in beside
her wrist, and the outside offered no purchase. He might hammer the metal with
a stone-but the sound would bring the priests-or Minos himself. Then he was thrown back. Soli had raised her bare foot and shoved
him hard in the chest. Now he understood: she meant it. She would resist him
physically not permitting him to labor on the bonds. That meant he could not free her unless he
knocked her out. And what kind of cooperation would she give him thereafter, if
he violated her oath by such force? In any event, he could not bring himself
to strike her. Anyone else, yes; Soli, no. He stood up and faced her. "Then I'll
go slay Minos," he said. "No!" she screamed in horror.
"He's a beast! No one can hurt him!" "I have sworn to kill the man who
harms Sola's child," Var said. "I swore it long before you made your oath. Would you have me wait
until after the-after the creature comes?" "But Minos is a god, not a man! You
can't kill him!" "He devours maidens-but he's not a
beast?" Then he was ashamed of his irony with her. "Whatever he is, I
must meet him-unless you come with me now." "I can't." Var saw that further argument was useless.
He marched down the canyon into the labyrinth, heedless of her low cries. There was a large, open cave where the
walls merged. From its rear several smaller passages opened. Van held his
sticks up and went cautiously into one. It led to a medium chamber lined with
bones. Van did not investigate them closely; be knew their source. If he did
not succeed in his mission, Soli's bones would be added to the collection. He
went on. The next chamber had several dry skulls. The
third was mixed. There was no present sign of Minos. It occurred to Var that the beast-god
could go out and attack Soli while he searched the empty caverns. Hastily he
retreated toward the entrance, passing through the skull chamber and an empty
one. And realized that he was lost in the
labyrinth. He had missed a passage and now did not know where he was or in what
direction lay the entrance. His wilderness exploring sense, normally an
automatic guide to such things, had let him down in this moment of
preoccupation. He could find his way out. He could sniff
out his own spoor, or, failing that, make lines of bones to show his route,
eliminating one false exit after another. But this would take time, and Soli
might be in danger this moment. So he acted more directly. "Minos!" he bawled. "Come
fight me!" "Must I?" a gentle voice replied
behind him. Var whirled. A man stood in one of the
passages. No-not a man. The body was that of a giant
warrior, but the head was woolly and horned. No mere beard accounted for the
effect. The front of the face pushed out in a solid snout, and the horns
sprouted from just above the ears. It was as though the head of a bull had been
grafted on to the body of a man. And the feet were hoofs-not blunted toes, like
Van's own, but solid round bovine hoofs. The teeth, however, were not
herbivorous; they were pointed like those of a hound. This was Minos. - Var had seen oddities before and had been
expecting something of the sort. He made a motion with one stick, the excitement
of battle growing within him. He supposed this was what some called fear. "What brings you here by day, Var the
Stick?' the god inquired quietly. "Always before you have come in
darkness, and never to my domicile." "I came to fight," Var repeated.
No one had told him the god could speak, or that he knew so much. How had Minos
learned Var's name? "Of course. But why at this moment? I
have a busy day ahead. Yesterday I could have entertained you at greater
leisure." "It is Soli out there. My friend. For
the sacrifice. I have sworn to kill the man-or beast, or god-who harms her. But
I would not wait to have her harmed," Minos nodded, his woolly locks shaking.
"You have fidelity and courage. But do you really believe you can kill
me?" "No. But I must try, for I have no
life without Soli." "Come. We can settle this without
unpleasantness." Minos turned his broad back and trod down the passage1
his horny feat clicking on the stone. Var, nonplussed, followed. - They came to a larger chamber, in whose
center was a boulder. "I lift this for exercise," Minos said.
"Like this." He bent to grapple the stone, seemingly not concerned
that an armed enemy stood behind him. Muscles bulged hugely all along his arms
and sides and back. Var had not seen might like that since training with the
Master. The stone came up. Minos lifted it to
chest height, held it there a few seconds, then eased it down. "Have to
watch how you let go these monsters," he panted. "Most hernias come
after the load, not during it." Hestoodback. "Now your turn. If you
can hoist it, you may be a match for me." Var hung his sticks at his belt and
approached the rock. The god had trusted him and he was obligated to extend
trust in return. He strained and hauled at no avaiL. He
could not budge it. The thing would not even roll. He gave up. "You're right. I am not
as strong as you. But I might beat you in combat." "Certainly," Mlnos said
genially. His face was strong when he spoke, because he had..to stretch his
mouth closed around the muzzle and form the words with part of it. Even so, his
enunciation was odd. "And we shall fight if you Insist. But let us
converse a time first. I seldom have opportunity to chat with an honest
man." Var was amenable. As long as the god was with
him, Soli was safe. He wondered what would have happened had he attacked Minos
while the god lifted the rock. That boulder might have come flying at him. They sat on crude chairs fashioned of bone
tied with tendon, in another chamber. "Have a bite to eat," Mines
said. "I have nuts, berries, bread-and meat, of course. But you know where
that comes from." Var knew. But the notion was not as
shocking to him as he knew it was to others, for he had eaten many things in
his wild childhood state. "I will share your food." Mince reached into a pit and drew out a
meaty rib. "I roasted these yesterday, so they remain wholesome," he
explained, handing it to Var. He lifted a second for himself. Var gnawed the rib, finding it far more
tasty than raw rat meat. He wondered to which maiden it had belonged. Probably
the last one; she had cried endlessly as they staked her out, and hadn't been
very pretty. A bit fat-as this morsel vetifled. Momentarily queasy, Var washed
his first mouthful down with the tepid water Mines provided. "Where do you originate?" the
god inquired. Var explained about the circle culture. "I have heard of it," Mines
said. "But I must confess I thought it a myth, a fabrication, no offense
intended. Now I see that it is a marvelous land indeed. But why did you and the
girl depart?" Var explained that, too. It was remarkably
easy to talk to this enemy giant, and not entirely because of the stay it
granted Soli. "And you say her father is a
castrate? When did that happen?" "I don't know. No one spoke of it. I
don't see how it could have been while he was Master of Empire, and Soli says
it wasn't in the underworld." "Then it must have been before.
Perhaps in childhood. Some tribes, I have heard, practice such things. But in
that case-" Var shrugged. "I don't know." "Is it possible-I am postulating from
ignorance, understand-that the Nameless One is in fact her father?" Var sat and chewed the maiden-meat, and
diverse things began to fall into place in his mind, as though bees were
settling into a hive. The Master thought Var had slain his natural daughter! "Ironic," Minos said. "If
that is the case. But the solution is simple. You have merely to show her to
him when next you meet." "Except-" "Unfortunately, yes." "Do you have to take her?" It
was hard to believe' that so affable, reasonable a creature could balk on this
point. Mines sighed. "I am a god. Gods do
not follow the conventions of man, by definition. I wish it were
otherwise." "But surely you have enough meat
here, to last another month?' "I do not, for it spoils and I am not
a ghoul. Some day I must require them to install refrigeration equipment. 'But
that is not the problem. It is not primarily for the meat that I take the
sacrifices." , Var chewed, not understanding. "The flesh is only an incidental
product," Mnos said. "I use it because it is handy and I dislike
waste. I make the best of the situation foisted on me by the temple." "The temple makes you do this?" "All temples, all religions make their
gods perform similarly. So it has always been, even before the Blast. The New
Crete priests pretend that they serve Minos, but Minos serves them. It is a
method of population control, in part, for the birthrate is governed by the
percentage of nubile girls in the population. But mostly it is a way to retain
power that would otherwise drift with the winds of politics and time. The
common people have an abiding fear of me. I lurk near the bedstead of every
disobedient child, I breathe misfortune on every tax-evader. I impregnate the
wanton wives. Yet I am single and mortal. The temple produced me by mutation
and operation-" "Like the Master!" Var
exclaimed. "So it seems. I should like to meet
that man some day." And in the course of that adaptation to
godhood, they provided me with-this." Mines opened his garment. Var was
impressed. "The opposite of castration, you see. My appetite differs
correspondingly from that of the normal male. But it waxes only with the
moon." "Then Soli-and the others-" "You will note that I have stayed
well within my domidile. Should I go near enough to the entrance to pick up the
nuptial odor I should immediately lose control of myself. That is the way I
have been designed; it is in my blood, my brain, my gonad. My onslaught is such
that my partner does not survive." Var pictured the member he had just seen,
and the force with which it would be wielded, and shuddered to remember that
Soli awaited this. Better a full under hand smash by a club! "Why don't they provide-old
women?" "Who would die soon anyway? Because
they are not virgins. Minos must have chastity. This is part of it. My glands
simply do not tolerate any other condition." This seemed remarkable to Vat, but no more
so than other things he had seen and learned in his travels. "What happens
if a mistake is made if the sacrifice is not chaste?" Minos smiled hideously, all his teeth
exposed on one side. "Why then I betake myself to the temple and I raise a
fuss. And it is said that bad luck follows for a month." Var attacked the last of his repast. He
remembered something. "Do you know about the amazons-the hivewomen?" "Oh, yes. Fascinating subculture
there. I had them in mind when I mentioned ritual mutilation." "The men-how do they do it?" "No problem at all. The women do it.
Simple manipulation of the prostate and seminal vesicles so as to force out the
ejaculate at the critical moment. Not the most comfortable mode for the man,
particularly if he has hemorrhoids or if she has a broken fingernail, but
effective enough." Var nodded, not caring to admit that this
explained nothing to him. He had never heard of a prostate, and obviously
babies were not conceived by fingernails, whole or broken. The meal was done. "I must fight
you," Var said. "Surely you know I would kill you. I
should think you would find a more romantic solution, pun intended. I would not
like to have the blood of both of you on my horns-not when you have traveled so
far, and worked so hard, and suffered such ironies already. Particularly when
it is so easily avoided." Var looked at him, not understanding.
"She won't go with me. Not until the sacrifice." Minos stoad up. "There are things a
god does not tell a man. Go now, or assuredly we shall fight, for the need is
rising in me." Var drew his sticks. Minos knocked them numbingly from his
hands with one lightning swipe. "Go! I will not reason with a fool." Var, seeing that it was hopeless, picked
up his sticks and went. This time he found the proper passage. CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN Soli remained at the rock. Var ran to her.
"You must go with me. Minos is coming!" She hardly seemed surprised to see him
alive. "I know, it is nearly noon." Her fair face was reddening in
the slanting sun, and her lips were cracked. "He doesn't want to kill you! But he
has to, if he finds you here." "Yes." She was crying again, but
he could tell from her expression that she had not changed her mind. "I can't stop him. I'll try, but he
will kill us both." "Then go!" she screamed at him
explosively. "I did this to save your stupid life. Why throw it
away?" "Why?" he screamed back. "I
would rather die than have you die! You gave me nothing!" She glared at him, abruptly calm.
"Sosa told me all men were fools." Var didn't see the relevance. But before
he could speak again, there was a bellow from the labyrinth. "Minos!" she - whispered,
terrified. "Oh, Var please, please, please go! It's too late for me
now." The shape of the giant loomed at the cave
entrance. Vapor snorted from the god's nostrils. Var threw himself on Soli as though to
shield her from the onslaught of the god, knowing this to be futile but
determined not to desert her. He held her close and tight though she fought
him, tearing his clothing with her feet and teeth. Finally he got her body
pinned firmly against the wall so that her legs split and kicked behind him
ineffectively while she hung by the manacles. "I will not leave you,"
he panted in her tangled hair. Then her resistance collapsed. "Oh,
Var, I'm sorry!" she sobbed. "I love you, you idiot." There was no time to be amazed. He kissed
her savagely, hearing the tramp of Mines' hoofs, the blast of Minos' breath. Desperately they embraced, experiencing
what had been building for three years; compressing it all into these last
moments. Sharing their love absolutely, exquisitely, painfully. And Minos came, and stopped, and paused,
and made a noise half fury and half laughter, and passed on. Only then did Var realize what had
happened. What Minos had tried, subtly, to suggest to him. He had, indeed, been a fool. Almost. There were screams from the temple as Var
yanked and pried and banged at the manacles still pinning Soli's bruised wrists
against the stone. If he could get even one prong out, her hand would be
free-but the stone and metal were, too strong. He found a corroded spike in the dirt just
beyond the canyon and wedged it under one bond and pounded it with a stone-and
finally, reluctantly, one prong pulled out. But his spike snapped as he pried
up, and was useless for the other manacle. The furor at the temple subsided. After an
interval Minos came back, carrying two bodies. Var and Soli waited
apprehensively. The god halted.. "This one's the high
priestess," he remarked with satisfaction. "She deserved this, if
anyone does. Poetic justice." He looked at Soli, who averted her face. "Hold this," Mines said, handing
Var a dead girl. Var took her, not knowing how to decline. She was about Soli's
age, still warm, and blood dripped from her. There was something incredible
about her posture, even in death; it was as though her guts had been pulped,
leavng a humanshaped shell. He knew how close this corpse had come to being
Soli herself. - Minos reached forth with the hand thus
freed and grasped the stubborn manacle. The muscles of that great arm twitched.
The metal popped out of the wall with a spray of stone and fell to the ground.
Soli was free. Then the god fished a small package from
his torn clothing and gave It to Soli, forcing it into her reluctant band.
"A gift," he said. "There never was anything personal about
this-but i'm glad you became ineligible." Soli did not answer, but she held on to
the package. Mines took back the second corpse and marched into his labyrinth,
humming a merry tune. He bad reason to be happy: he would eat well this month. 'We'd better get out of here before the
temple recovers," Van said. "Come on." He took Soli's hand and
led her away. Once they were In the forest he took off
his tattered shirt and put it about her. It formed into a short, baggy, but
rather attractive dress, for her exposed legs were firm, her torso slender, and
her face, despite the sunburn, lovely. Soli, mutely curious, opened the package
Mines had given her. It contained two keys and a paper with writing on it. She
stared. "What good are keys?" Var
demanded. "We have no house." "They belong to a powerboat,"
she said, reading the paper. There were sea-charts aboard the craft,
and numerious tanks of gasoline and fresh water and canned goods. How Mines had
arranged this they could not guess, but the boat had obviously been ready long
before the two of them had entered the picture. Perhaps he had intended to
escape himself, but had given up the notion because of his biological
urgencies. 'Or maybe he was less a slave to the temple than he had admitted. He
could have many luxurious boats tucked away.... From the maps they learned that they were
far south of where they had supposed. The tunnel to China-actually, to Siberia-left
from farther along. They had taken the Aleutian series, that led nowhere.
However, with this stout craft it should be possible to make the crossing,
following the island chain to the Kamchatka peninsula. From there they could
either trek overland north and west and south around the Sea of Okhуtsk, or
continue island hopping directly southwest toward Japan. Var's head spun with the unfamiliar names
Soli pieced out. This weird map was like the Master's books: it predated the
Blast, and so contained much nonsense. Some of the islands might not be there
any more. Somehow neither person suggested that they
go back- back past the amazon hive, on to Alaska, north to the true crossing.
Or even back to America. China had become a fixed objective, for no good reason
now. Obviously they were not going to be satisfied with anyone's culture but
their own. And if the Master were still on their trail, he should have caught
up by this time. They could go home and soli could rejoin
whichever father she chose, and Var could be a warrior again, and their
relationship would be over. They would never need to see each other again. Yet
they continued, west, nonsensically. A storm blew up and they hastily docked
the boat on the shore of a deserted islet. Then fair weather, and they moved
through deep water at top speed, letting the fine engine do the work. - They did not discuss the implications of
what they had done to escape Minos, and after a time it became as though it had
not happened. Indeed, the entire New Crete residence of two years tended to
exist itself as a thing apart, an unreal memory. Soli was the child again, Var
the ugly warrior. But with a difference. Hide it as they
might, Soli was nubile and Var male. They could no longer embrace with complete
innocence and candor, for now an embrace implied an adult relationship and
inspired adult reactions that neither cared to admit. Nor could they talk quite
so frankly, for the frankest subject of all was sex. They were not ready for love. For a moment
it had been forced upon them, emotionally and physically, but that moment had
faded like the storm tide, and they were left to their unfridged isolation. Two
people united by a common purpose and an unspoken affection. This was, at any rate, the way Var saw it,
though he did not work it out neatly or consciously. More than once he observed
Soli staring at his bracelet. Perhaps she was remembering the way she had
preserved it for him, at the near sacrifice of her own life. He was sorry that
he had told her this was foolish, for that must have hurt her feelings-but it
was true. Had the bracelet been sold, they need never have suffered those two
years on New Crete. That reminded him circularly of another
point, the one Minos had made. Could the Master be Soli's natural father? Now
this seemed less reasonable than it had in the cave, and Var could not bring
himself to present the notion openly. How would Soli react, having the
paternity of Sol questioned? She loved Sol dearly, and hardly knew the Master.
And if it were true, how would the Master react, knowing that Var had lied to
him, making him believe his daughter had been slain? And when he learned what
had happened on New Crete, what Soli had been set up for, how she bad been
reprieved.... The wide expanse of the sea went on and
on, hypnotic, beautiful, boring. The sparse islands were barren, and did not
conform exactly to the indications of the map. They took turns steering,
following a marking on the compass- a dial that always pointed north. The sun
and the stars also sewed, and whenever they encountered a feature recognizable
on the map, they corrected course accordingly. And a few days after they thought the
ocean would never end, they sighted the mainland of Asia. And the people spoke incomprehensibly. "Yes, of course," Soi said in
response to his bewilderment. "They speak Chinese. Or they will, when we
reach China. The map says' it's-well, see, we have a long way 'to go yet." Two thousand miles or more, it seemed to
Var. Months of travel. They were sick of the ocean, but the
overland route looked worse. They searched out a place to buy gasoline, paying
for it with artifacts from the boat, and hopped southwest along what the map
called the Kuril islands, then north inside of Sakhalin, and finally back to
the mainland of Manchuria. The preposterous pre-Blast names were fascinating. Now the land route promised to be more
direct and safe. They had either to use the boat or dispose of it, and they
remained more at home afoot. So, regretfully, they decided to sell it. They
went to a place that had similar craft and inquired until an old man was
brought who spoke a little American. "America?" he asked, amazed.
"Destroyed-Blast." By and by they conducted a party to the
boat, and the sale was completed. Soli was cynical about the value, expecting
to be cheated, but there seemed to be little choice. At any rate, they obtained
enough currency to buy local outfits and equipment, and some Written primers in
the language-including an ancient, pre-Blast text with American equivalents. They hiked again and drilled each other on
the written symbols. Soli-said they were not like-the writing-she knew, but
that they made sense once she got used to them. And though there were many
spoken dialects, so that travelers like them would be constantly confused, the
Written, language covered the entire region. With these symbols they could
always communicate-provided they met someone literate. Overall, the landscape resembled what they
had known on the other continent-mountainous, wild, and riddled by patches of
badlands radiation. The natives near the coast were civilized in the fashion of
New Crete-without human sacrifice, but with other cultural problems. Those
inland were more primitive-like the American nomads, but without the
substantial benefits of crazy technology or supplied hostels. Most left the
strangers alone, but some were belligerent, and no circle circumscribed the
combat. Had Var and Soli not been apt at
self-defense, they would not have lived very long. They followed the river Amur inland, not
from any love of the water but because it showed the best route through the
formidable mountain ranges. When it veered northwest, they shifted to a large
tributary. Months passed and they came at last to the fringe of the actual
Chinese territories. The Chinese influence, like that of the crazies in
America, extended through the entire region, perhaps all the continent; but
their written language unified the diverse peoples in a subtle but
comprehensive way. Var, having learned the very real constraints upon the
seemingly free nomad society, was sure that similar factors operated here. Similar in principle, if not in detail.
There must, indeed, be a Chinese Helicon. Yet as they neared their supposed
destination, their camaraderie became more strained. Soli was filling out, and
Var was too well aware of this. Sometimes be touched his bracelet, thinking of
offering it to her-but this always reminded him of what had happened when he
first took his manhood. Girls of band-borrowing age did not appreciate ugly
men, and Var knew himself to be grotesque. And she was beautiful. Perhaps in the
flower of her maidenhood her mother Sola bad been like this, so lovely that the
mightiest warriors of the age contested for her favor and lived lies without
complaint. Soli tended to hide her charms under rough, loose clothing; but when
she bathed-as she did even now without embarrassment- her naked body was
wonderous. Soli had never remarked on it, but she
could hardly favor his mottled skin, battered countenance and clubbed
extremities. Children did not care so much about such things, but Soli would
never be a child again. Var saw, occasionally, the literate ladies
of this core Chinese culture. They were like crafted dolls, delicate and
delightful, their motions constrained, their demeanors diffident In contrast,
the peasant women were brutes-stout, plain, hunched of body, coarse of
expression. Var knew that the wandering life he was
making for SoIi would shape her into the peasant mold. He could not bear the
thought. Increasingly it preyed upon him, and when hO saw some crone be fancied
Soli's face on her. The background level of civilization rose
as they entered the Chinese heartland. The people here were yellowish of skin
and their eyes were different, and their manners tended to be almost
ritualistically polite. The women were eloquent-the highborn ones. Var learned
that they attended institutions somewhat like the crazy schools, that brought
them to the mature state. Then, as sophisticated ladies, they married, and did
not do hand labor again. House-hold servants performed the chores. Var decided that this would be a better
life for Soli. But he didn't know how to explain this philosophy, and feared
she would not understand his intent, so he didn't try. One night when she slept beside him in the
forest, he rose stealthily. She woke, however. "Var?" "Have to-you know," he said,
feeling a pang of guilt for his lie. To reassure her, he urinated noisily
against a tree, then squatted. In a moment her breathing became even and he
moved quietly away. Just as he passed beyond the normal
hearing range, he heard something-either an animal moving, or Soli rolling over
and striking dry leaves. His pang came again, quite forcefully, and he wavered
and almost went back. But he heard nothing else, and forced himself to go on. He ran five miles back to one of the
schools they had passed that day. He pounded on the gate for admittance and
finally roused an old caretaker-a near-sighted, graybearded, bony man who was
not pleased to be disturbed at this hour. Var tried to talk to him, but his
words were evidently of the wrong dialect and inadequate to the concept. He did
make the oldster understand that he had to see the authority figure for the
school. With grumbling, the man retired into the bowels of the building to
search that person out, while Var waited nervously outside the gate. Ten minutes later he was admitted to the
presence of the head matron. She had obviously just gotten up, and wore a
nightrobe, but he could tell from her aspect that she was sharp of mind. Her
face was lined though she was heavyset, and her hair was glossy black. She could not understand him either,
though she appeared to speak a number of dialects. Then she made a symbol on a
sheet of paper, and Var knew they could coinmunicate after all. For these
symbols were universal, here, and had the same meaning regardless of the
dialect spoken, or even the language. Var was borderline-literate, now, so far
as these symbols were concerned; he had picked up several hundred in the past
few months; as had Soli, and could use them for making purchases and clarifying
posted directives such as 'Radiation Ahead." For two hours they passed messages back
and forth. At the end of that silent dialogue Var had purchased admittance for
Soli to the school. He was to pay the tuition by doing brutework for the
maintenance department. He described her location, and a party
went out, armed. Var reported to the cellar, where the
gray-bearded man showed him to a wooden bunk near the giant furnace. He was now
the assistant to this man, for good or ill. He had sold them both into a kind of
servitude. But Soli would emerge with her future secure. It was a month before he saw her again,
for the hired help had no legitimate contact with the elite girls. But as he
hauled wood and peat for the furnace, and pounded stakes for new fencing, and
carried supplies for the daily wagon to the kitchen, and did the thousand
things the older man had somehow managed before, he picked up hints. He
mastered the common local words and received the local gossip. They had brought in a spitfire that night.
A wild country urchin who struck out with sticks as devastatingly as a seasoned
fighting man. They had threatened her with guns, but she had not yielded, and
they had not dared to use them because she was supposed to be captured and
trained as a lady. They had finally subdued her with a net, after suffering
several casualties. Soli! Soli! Var ached with her misery,
ashamed -to have brought this on her. How could she know that it was for the
best, that she might spend the rest of her life at leisure? The old man shook his head. He could not
understand why they should want to train a wild peasant-and an outlander at
that, for she was fair of skin and round of eye. But rather attractive, he
confessed, once subdued and cleaned up. Var realized that the man made no
connection between him and Soli. This once, his discoloration had worked to his
advantage. He wanted to watch, to be sure the terms of the bargain were
fulfilled-but not to associate with her, for that would hurt her manufactured
image. She was to be a lady; he could never be a gentleman. Then he was cutting back shrubbery beside
the wall and she was taken for a walk inside the grounds. He saw her with a
matron and three other girls, dressed in chaste gowns. He was reminded horribly
of her stay in New Crete, waiting for the sacrifice. Then, as now, he had been
the instrument that confined her. The whole thing suddenly seemed so similar
that ho longed to grab her and run for the forest and undo what he had done. He averted his face, afraid of the
cуnsequence if she should see him now. The little party walked along the flowered
pathway, treading in step to the murmured cadence of the matron. Each girl took
tiny steps. Var heard the petite patter, aware of their motions peripherally.
They were learning to walk like ladies, daintily, intriguingly. Var continued clipping, his back to the
walk. The girls passed so close he could smell their fragrance. They did not
stop. After a while they were guided inside, and Var was both relieved and
saddened. It would have been folly to speak to Soli-but the urge had been
almost unbearably strong. Regret it as he might, he knew that the
school was honoring the agreement they had made. He could not be the first to
break it. That night, as the oldster lay in the heat
ready to sleep, a hooded visitor came to the cellar. The old man went to investigate,
was given something, and stood aside. The figure came to stan4 over Var's bunk.
Jarred out of his reverie, Var looked up. It was Soli. Her eyes were luminous under
the hood. "You did it," she said softly. Var just looked at her, struck by the
beauty of her features. Already the training had had its impact on her bearing,
and the cosmetics had enhanced her splendor. "I saw you in the garden," she
murmured, continuing to look down on him with an expression he did not
understand. Then her hand came from under the cloak,'
holding a slipper. Down it came against his stomach, stingingly. "I thought you were dead!" she
cried, and now he recognized her emotion: fury. Then she turned and left. She had thought him dead. He had never
suspected that, but in retrospect it was obvious. Attacked in the night,
captured, hauled away to a strange institution without sight of him-what would
her natural interpretation have been, except that he had been killed in the
same, fracas? So she had resigned herself. .. and discovered, suddenly that it
was a lie. Why had he meddled? He had never intended
to have it come out that way. The old man returned, chuckling. Obviously
he had now made the connection between the spitfire and the handyman. Would he
keep the confidence? It didn't matter, since the arrangement was legitimate and
Soli knew the truth. Var lay awake a long time, not certain
whether to be pleased or saddened by Soli's attitude. The sudden sight of her
had been a shocking stimulus. So lovely, so angry! Did she hate him for
deceiving her? Or would she recognize the advantage he had arranged for her?
Surely she could see' that they could not have wandered endlessly across the
continents of the world. A beautiful girl and an ugly man. Such a life would
not hurt him, of course, for he had no higher potential; indeed. It would be
easy for bins to revert to the wi1d state and range the badlands. But Soli-
Soli could be the Lady, graceful and cultured. He owed it to her to make that
life possible. He still felt guilty. He still longed for
her free companionship, as it, had been in the early days, before New Crete. It
was impossible, for she would never be young again, but still he wished, and
suffered. Two weeks later, as he gathered fallen
wood in the forest and loaded it on a hand wagon for hauling, she came to him
again. This time she was dressed in boy's clothes, with her hair concealed and
artful smudges on her face. She looked like a marauding urchin-a guise she had
long been versed in, as he knew. "I'm running away," she said.
"Come with me, as you used to." Var grabbed her and carried her back
toward the school enclosure. She could have disabled him in a number of ways,
but she offered only token resistance. "I know you're paying for me,"
she said. "I hate you." He knew she didn't mean it, but the words
stung just the same. "Why do you want me here?" she
asked pitifully. "Why can't we tour the countryside together? That's all I
want." Var shifted his grip and continued
carrying. She was lithe in his arms, all curve and tension. She drew her head up and kissed him on the
lips, as a woman might. As Sola, her mother, had. "Just to be with you,
Var." Temptation smote him savagely. It was the
child he remembered, but the woman had hold on his longing too. Yet he walked,
unanswering. "Do you want me to cry?" But she
didn't cry, though it would have broken him. And when he didn't answer, she
murmured: "I'm sorry I hit you with my slipper." And then, when they
came in sight of the buildings: "It should have been a star" And had she had a morningstar mace, he
reflected, she might very well have bashed him with it, such was her momentary
fury. He turned her over to a matron. As he
tromped dejectedly back to the forest he heard her beginning screams, part
agony, part rage. They were beating her for the infraction. The instrument was
padded, so as not to leave any disfiguring mark, but he knew it hurt. And they
both had known the penalty. The matron had made that clear at the outset: discipline
was her watchword. But Soli, veteran of stick combat, could
not be made to scream through pain. She was merely letting Var know, and
satisfying the matron, who of course was not fooled. The ritual had to be
complete, lest the other girls grow similarly wilful. Var was given one day off in every ten,
though he was willing to work. The head matron, fair-minded, insisted on this
too. There was a town near by, and his second holiday he went there to look
about. But he was not comfortable and a number of the natives treated him with
subtle disrespect, not desiring his company. It was so hard to know when to
smile and when to react, when no circle marked the boundary between courtesy
and combat. Once a young rowdy laid a hand on him and Var struck him to the
ground, but it changed nothing. No-for him the badlands were best. He
understood neither this' culture nor the American nomad culture, and was better
off alone. Once he bad seen Soli through the training; he would doff
civilization of any type and become completely, happily wild. But he remembered Soli, and knew that he
was deceiving himself. He would never be happy without her, child or woman. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN "I
have found out whose men have been assembling here the past month," the oldster
said. In the course of nearly a year Var had
learned to converse with him, though he had never had occasion to learn his
name. The man was always full of gossip, and Var was not interested. He bad
observed the troops and known them to be the advance guard for some royal
personage. Most of the girls of the school were high born, and it was a mark of
distinction to graduate and de$rt in style with an armed retinue, even if one
had to be hired for the purpose. Often the men assembled in advance, waiting
for their masters to appear, so that as the end of term approached the school
grounds resembled a battle camp. Var had jousted familiarily with some, showing
off his ability with the sticks. But most were armed with handguns. "The ones in gold livery," the
oldster said, perceiving the waning attention of his limited audience.
"Who speak to no one and drill on a private field." Those were intriguing. No one seemed to
know which lord they served or what girl would be honored by them- but over a
score were present, in beautifully matched ьniforms. And they were crack
troops; Var had covertly observed their practice maneuvers and firing. Seeing that he had Var's interest at last,
the oldster Continued: "They serve the emperor of Ch'in. He must have chosen
another bride." Var was impressed. Ch'in controlled the
largest of the rival kingdoms of the south, and through political intrigue and
judicious force of arms had expanded his sphere of influence considerably in
the last generation. Just as the Master had controlled an empire in America,
this man had built one here in China-though it was not as large as the Master's
and did not extend into the region this school was located in. He had at least
thirty wives already, but was always on the lookout for attractive girls or
politically expedient unions. Evidently his eye had fallen on one of these
here, and he intended to see that nothing happened to her before he arrived. But none of that concerned Var. He hoped
to see Soli graduated and placed in some prosperous household, after which he
could retreat to the badlands. He would regret never seeing her again-regret it
intensely-but this was the hard choice he had made when he brought her to the
school. She would, in time, be happy, and that was what was most important. Her
childhood was behind her, and he was part of that childhood. The head matron summoned him. "I have
excellent news for you," she said, studying him in a way that hinted at a
dark side to that news. "We have found a placement for your ward." The information crushed him. Suddenly he
realized what the matron had probably known all along: that he didn't want Soli
placed. He couldn't voluntarily give her up, when that moment came, despite all
his plans and pretensions. "That is what you required," she
reminded him gently. "Yes." He felt numb. "And as is customary in such cases,
her tuition will be refunded. We shall return it to you in lieu of your wages
this past year. You will find it to be a comfortable amount." Var followed this with difficulty.
"You-aren't charging for her training?" "Certainly we're charging! We are not
a charitable institution. But another party has undertaken to cover it. So it
is no longer necessary for you to do so, though we have been well satisfied
with your contribution. We shall be owing you money, as I said, at
graduation." "Who-why-?" "The lord who is to marry her, of
course." Again that intent look. "We're rather pleased with this
placement; it is an auspicious one." "Ch'in!" he cried, making the
connection. "He prefers anonymity, prior to the
ceremony," she said. "That is why I did not mention it to you before.
But you do deserve to know, and with his livery so evident.... He desired a
foreign bride, being momentarily sated with domestic affairs." Her nicety of expression was wasted on
him. "But Ch'in!" "Isn't this what you said you wanted?
The highest possible placement for your ward, that she should never again be in
want, never again run with a savage?" Once more that obscure glance. Yes, it was what he had wanted. What he
had thought he had wanted, once. The matron had more than fulfilled the
bargain. He could not back out of it now. "it is not necessary for you to be
separated from her," she continued with a certain wise compassion.
"The Emperor Ch'in is always in the market for strong men-at-arms. . . and
he seldom pays close attention to a wife for more than a year. His earlier
wives have considerable freedom. . . provided they are circumspect." Var had once been naive about such things,
but he had learned from experience. In this land, the appearance was often more
important than the reality as it was in America, too. She was suggesting to him
that he take service with the emperor now. . . and make his overtures to Soli
after a year or so, when she might have borne a child to Ch'in and when some
newer bride would command Ch'in's attention. Such arrangements were common, and
the emperor, though cognizant, did not object-so long as no public issue was
made. Soli could have a royal life, and Var could have Soli-if he were patient
and discreet. The matron had showed him the expedient
course. He thanked her and left. But he was not satisfied, and expedience had
seldom appealed to him before. Suddenly the thought of Soli rolling in the arms
of a stout Chinese emperor repelled him. He had never thought it through to
this moment to realize that she would buy her luxury with her body, as surely
as he 'had bought her training with his own body. He was furiously jealous-of
the suitor he had never seen, and whom Soli had never seen. He remembered Soli's insistence that she
did not favor the schooling and only wanted to travel with him. Now, suddenly,
this loomed far more importantly. Now that she could marry richly-would she
feel the same? It became imperative that he ask
her. But of course he could not simply walk
into the school dormitory and put the question to her there. There were strict
regulations. She would be beaten if she were caught speaking to him, just as
any girl was beaten who disobeyed any school rule, however minor. But this late
in the term they were supposed to discipline themselves, and increasing social
stigmata attached to infractions. Soli, a foreigner, had become quite as
sensitive to this as any native. So- Var approached cautiously. She would speak
to him if he were circumspect: that is, if they were not caught. And he discovered that the emperor's men
were on the job. Every approach to Soli's dormitory was subtly guarded. Var, not to be put off by merely physical
barriers, picked the weakest section of the defense and moved through. This was
the garden behind her second-floor window. He intended only to knock the lone
sentry out with one blow from one stick-but the man was alert, and escaped the
blow, and fired his pistol. Var brought him down, but roughly, and there was no
chance to scale the Wall before reinforcements came. They were well organized, and they had
rifles. A semicircle of uniformed men closed in, pinning him in a shrinking
area beside the wall. A vehicle crashed through the bushes, making him wince
because he had carefully tended those plants. A light speared from it, catching
him. Var stood still, knowing he was trapped.
He had not suspected that they would act so competently. He could not make a
break against lights and guns. "Who is it?" a voice called from
the truck. "A maintenance worker," another
replied. "I've seen him around." 'What is he doing here?" "He cuts the hedges." "At night?" "What are you doing here,
laborer?" This was directed at Var. "I have to talk to-a girl," he.
said, realizing that he was hurting himself by his directness. "Which girl?" There was a huddle behind the light. Var
remembered that they had renamed Soli for school purposes, in the interest of
minimizing her vulgar origin. The name he had used was not familiar to them,
and he could avoid the truth even now. "The one you guard-betrothed to
Ch'in." "Bring him to the barracks," the
officer snapped. They brought him. "What do you want
of this girl?" the officer demanded, in the privacy of the temporary
building the soldiers used. "To take her away, if she wants to
come." The truth comforted him in the telling, despite the effect it had
on these men. He did want Soli, even though it might cost her luxury. He knew
that now. "Do you understand that we shall kill
anyone who tries such a thing?" "Yes." The officer paused, thinking him a fool or
a simpleton. "You struck down the sentry?' "Yes." "Why do you want to take this
particular girl?" "I love her." "Why do you think she might go with
you, an ugly hunchback, when the pinnacle is within her reach by staying?" "I brought her." "You knew her before?" "For four years we traveled
together." "Fetch the matron," the officer
said to one of the men. "Heat the knife," he said to another. And to
Var: "If she denies your story, you shall die as an example to those who
would thwart Ch'in. If she confirms it, you will merely lose your interest in
this girl. In any girl." Var watched the knife being turned over
and over in the flame of a great candle and pondered how many he could kill
before that blade touched him. The matron came. "It is true,"
she said. "He brought her, and has paid for her keep by his labors, and
kept her here when she wanted to escape. It is his right to take her away
again-if she wishes to accompany him." "It was his right," the officer
said grimly, "until the Emperor Ch'in selected her for his retinue. No
other rights exist." She faced him without alarm. "We are
not in Ch'in's demesne." "You may readily be added to it,
madam." She shrugged. "A strike into this
region at this time would unite the enemies of Ch'in in the north, at a time
when his main force is occupied to the south. Is one bride worth it?" The officer pondered, taken aback by the
political acumen of the matron. "The Emperor does not wish bloodshed to
mar his wedding day. We shall pay this man a fair price for his prior claim,
and deport him unharmed from the vicinity. Should he return before the nuptial,
he will be held until that day is passed-then suffer the death of a thousand
cuts." He fetched a bag of coins. "This will cover it." The matron looked at Var soberly.
"His compromise is reasonable. Accept it, nomad. And take this too." She
handed him a packet Var was reminded of the manner of Minos,
god of New Crete, as he gave Soli the keys to the power boat. He realized that
in some subtle manner she was helping him. He could either start fighting
now-sure death, however many he took with him-or trust her guidance and
acquiesce to the officer's terms. He accepted the money and the package and
accompanied the guards to their truck. He had not given up, but this did seem
to be the best present course. Six hours later he was set down, alone, a
hundred miles to the north. Dawn was breaking over the badlands. The packet contained a map and a human
thumb. The map was routine, covering all this
region. Except for a single location marked in red. The thumb- Var was familiar
with digits, since his own were mis-, shapen. He could recognize certain men as
readily by their hands as by their faces. This was not a Chinese digit; was
American. Massive, with fine mesh under the skin, scarred. This was the Master's thumb. Obviously the matron knew where the Master
was alive or dead, and had known for some time. She must then also know the
connection between Var and Soli and the Nameless One. Now she had chosen to
reveal her information to Var. Why? He shook his head, not comprehending that
part of it. She was an honest woman, but, like so many of these people,
mysterious in her ways. He had less than a fortnight to recover
Soli-if he intended to do so before Ch'in took her to his couch. If he wanted
to present her with a fair choice between the ugly nomad and the rich powerful
emperor. He could return to the school in time, for
they had underestimated his capacity for walking. But he knew the officer had
not been bluffing about the fate that awaited him there. And suddenly he was
unsure what Soli's reaction would be. She had been angry with him, and she
could have a luxurious life. He could get to the indicated spot on the
map in a week's strenuous marching. Surely the Master's thumb had come from
there. It was time for him to settle his difference with his longtime friend
and mentor-or to know for certain that it could never be settled. If the great
man were dead. It was an arena. Gladiators met each other
and wild animals in mortal combat, for the delight of paying spectators. The
star attraction was a pair of foreign savages- prisoners captured half a year
before by troops of a lesser kingdom in a border skirmish. Sol and the Master,
of course. Brief inquiry enabled Var to come at some
semblance of the truth. The two had followed Var into the Aleutian tunnel but,
more canny than he, had avoided the menace of the automatic sweeper. They had
fought off the amazons, but had been balked by the radiation at the bridge. So
they had taken the long way round, knowing that Var would not stop until he
reached the mainland across the ocean. Back through the tunnel, overland north
to the true transpacific tunnel, and down the Asiatic coast. They had traversed
a lot of territory, fighting off enemies of animate and inanimate types, and
had taken years in the process. Then they had run afoul of one border patrol
too many-actually a quasi-official bandit band-and had been taken under the
threat of massed rifles. After their wounds had healed, the two had
been sold to the arena. Their left thumbs had been cut off, to mark their
status. Now they were earning out their contracts-at fees that would
necessitate a decade to meet the price. "I will pay off the contract,"
Var said. He put the bag of coins into the hand of the agent at the gate. The man counted the money and nodded.
"Ch'in currency. Very strong. For which one?" Var described the Master. "Very well." Var had expected
haggling, for his little bag could hardly be worth a ten-year contract. The man
gave him a receipt, written in the Chinese symbols. Var took it eagerly and
entered the grounds, finding his way toward the gladiators' accommodations. It
had been surprisingly easy. But he had a second thought, and paused to
puzzle out the symbols. The note was phony it granted admission to the grounds
and nothing else. He bad been cheated. Angry, he started back-but soon realized
that the man would have hidden the money and perhaps disappeared himself, after
this illicit haul. No one else would choose to believe Var's complaint. Arenas were
known to be dens of vice and corruption; he should have been alert. Still, they had set the pattern, meeting
his honest if naive approach with dishonesty. Var's ethics of civilization were
not fundamentally ingrained, for he had come by them only through his contact
with the Master, and had not had them reinforced by his adventures beyond
America. He treated other men as they treated hini-and he knew how to look out
for himself, thus warned. He threw away the paper and continued to
the gladiatonal pen. This was a high wire stockade at whose corners wooden
towers rose. A man with a rifle stood watch within each edifice, facing toward
the center. Nearby were the animal cages. Tigers,
bison, snakes, vicious dogs-and some mutants from the badlands. These were set
up as a sideshow when not in use. From the healing wounds some had, Var
inferred that they were used repeatedly. Probably the gladiators were given a
bonus for defeating an animal impressively without killing it. He scouted the rest of the compound. This
was an off day. The shows only took place every three of four afternoons.
Relatively few sightseers like himself were about. In one side lot there Were
several trucks, used for transporting animals and equipment from time to time.
The show traveled every few months, seeking new pasture and new audience-and
perhaps as a hedge against too great an accumulation of vengeance-minded
suckers. Satisfied, Var retreated to a comfortable
wilderness patch and slept. He would be busy tonight. At night, refreshed, Var re-entered the
compound, using his well-versed stealth. He prised down a window in a locked
truck, got the door open, used pliers on the wiring in the manner he had
learned as a handyman dealing with balky equipment, and unblocked the wheels.
Then he moved to the nearest guard tower, climbed it noiselessly and tapped the
rifleman on the head with a makeshift singlestick. He did the same for the
second tower, having learned from his brief experience with Ch'in's men not to
give a man with a gun any chance to react. The section of fence between these
two points was partially out of sight of the far towers, so a passage was
clear. Var took metal clippers and made a hole. He entered, carrying a handgun
and flashlight taken from the second guard. The gladiators were in a locked shed that
reeked of excrement. Var used screwdriver and crowbar to unlock it with minimum
noise, working on the side away from the manned towers. He knew the occupants
would overhear, but would not give him away. They might, however, attempt to
overpower him and make their own escape. He had to be ready. He kicked open the door, shone the light
inside, and stood back. "I have a gun," he said softly in the local
dialect. Then, in American: "Come out singly and make no sound-if you want
your freedom." "Var the Stick!" the Master said
at once, but low, for he was well aware that they had to stay below the hearing
level of the tower guards. His bulk showed in the doorway. "Do you bring a
gun to meet me?" That familiar voice sent a shiver through
him, but Var answered firmly. "No. This is not the circle. You swore to
kill me because you thought I had killed your daughter. I did not kill her. I
will take you to her now." There was a long pause. "Not my
daughter-his," the Master said at last. And Sol appeared beside him, a
somber shape. "We suspected as much, when we had the description of the
boy you traveled with. But we didn't know- and you kept running~ So we had to
follow." So the entire chase had been for nothing! Var
could have taken Soli to the Master, or even let Sol see her, that time they
met in the circle, and the oath would have been voided. It would not even have
affected the contest for the mountain, because Bob had already reniged on that
agreement. Such irony! Var looked up to discover the Master
before him, well within striking range. But of course the Weaponless would not
have struck, outside the circle-not against one who shared that convention. And
had he wanted to violate the code, he could have thrown something. Except that
his thumb was missing; that would have made it harder. "I should have questioned you,"
the Nameless One said. "A day after you were gone, I knew I had acted
wrongly, for you had done only what I sent you to do. It was the mountain
Helicon that betrayed us both. Betrayed Sol too, for he did not know that his
child had been sent-until he learned that she was dead." Var remembered that Soli had said her
parents hadn't known, that Bob almost never told the truth, and that she had cooperated
because of Bob's threat against their lives. Ugly business-the underworld
master's revenge for the nomad attack. "That's why he came-to avenge
her?" "To bury her. He had already avenged
her when he slew Bob and fired Heicon. Sosa-disappeared in that carnage. All
that was left was to bury Soli-but he could not find her body. So he came-and
by the time we met and worked it out, you were gone again, with your...
sister." They were wasting time. "Come with
me," Var said. "She is In-in a school. There will be trouble." It was as though there bad never been
strife between them. They came: the Master, Sol, and four other gladiators of
diverse and grotesque aspect. Var led them through the fence and past the
animal cages, ready to loose the beasts upon the compound if any alarm were
cried. But, almost disappointingly, there was no disturbance. They piled into
the truck and Var started it, using the shorted wiring. They were off. Emperor Ch'in had arrived, together with
more of his retinue, by the time the truckful of gladiators nudged into the
vicinity and parked surreptitiously near the school grounds. Uniformed troops
were everywhere. A frontal attack would have been sheer folly. And-they still
were not sure how Soli would feel about it. "She did not ask to attend the
school?" the Master inquired. "She was satisfied to travel with
you?" "So she said," Var admitted.
"A year ago. But she was growing up...." "Now she is grown-why should the
situation be otherwise? Would you have her roam again?" Terrible uncertainty smote him. "I
don't know." "This Ch'in-I have heard of him.
Isn't that a good marriage?" "Yes." "But you don't want her to have
it?" Var became even more confused. "I
want to talk to her. If she wants to marry Ch'in-" The Master grunted. "We shall put her
to the test" They spent the night in the truck in the
woods. The Chinese gladiators went after food and gasoline zestfully, enjoying
this lark. The Master questioned him on every aspect of his association with
Soli, while Sol, eerily silent, listened. It occurred to Var that be did not
know what was in the minds of these men. So far as Soli was concerned, their
reactions were suspect. They might have no sympathy whatever with his blunted
desires. But he discovered that he had lost his
independence of action since releasing these men. The Master dominated the
entire group, and his intelligence radiated out almost tangibly. Var thought he
recognized in this man some of the qualities that made Soli what she was-that
had, in fact, attracted him- to her-yet the Master denied siring her. So things
bad been thrown into confusion again. Var peered from the concealed truck while
the others marched off to attend the graduation ceremony, his heart pounding.
Eager to act, he was helpless, dependent on the motives of others, uncertain of
his own. CHAPTER NINETEEN Soli slept fitfully. The events of her
life passed through her mind, now that she faced a drastic change. She did not
remember her early residence among the nomads-only snow and terrible cold, her
father Sol protecting her though they both meant to die. Then, somehow, they
were alive again, painfully so, and Sosa was her new mother. And after the
shock of change, it bad been good, for Sosa was a remarkable woman-at once
devastating in combat and loving in person. And the underworld was fascinating. Until Bob had acquainted her with the
brutality of politics and sent her out with her sticks to defend her way of
life from the savages. She bad supposed all nomads to be
mutilated, for Sol had been one and he had no genitals, and Sosa had been one
and she was barren. Var had had splotched skin and funny hands and a hunch in
his back. Yet Sosa bad taught her that appearance meant little In a man; that
his endurance and skill in combat were more important, and his personality more
important still. "If a man is strong and honest and kind-like your
father-trust in him and make him your friend," bad been her advice. The men of the underworld had not met this
simple set of standards. Jim the Librarian was honest and kind and intelligent,
but not strong; a single blow to the gut would have put him in the infirmary.
Bob the Leader was strong but neither honest nor kind. In fact, only her father
Sol met Sosa's standards. So She learned the art of the sticks from him, and
learned it well, and waited. And Ugly Var had been strong, if not as
skilled with the sticks as the. And he bad been honest, for he bad not dropped
rocks on her, though she would have dodged any that might have come. And he had
been kind, for he had protected her against the awful cold, even as her father
had done before. That was the one enemy she could not face boldly: she hated
and feared the cold. So she had known him for a good man,
though he was an enemy savage-and she had never been- disappointed
subsequently. Oh, he was not exactly smart-but neither was Sol. Men like Bob
and the Nameless One were awesome, because their minds were more deadly than
their bodies. She preferred an associate whose motives she could fathom. At what point this appreciation had phased
into love she was not certain. It had been a gradual thing, deepening with
further association and ripening with her womanhood. But she tended to place
the transition at the time she had been stung in the cold by the poisonous bug,
and he had carried her all the way back to the cabin and cared for her there.
She had been conscious much of the time, but unable to move or respond. Thus
she had observed him when he supposed himself effectively alone, and knew that
he had fought for her long before he confessed as much. She had decided then to take his golden
bracelet-when she was old enough to do so and to honor the full commitment the
act implied. When she had learned that Sol was following them, too, she had
stayed with Var despite her ache to rejoin her father, knowing she would lose
Var if she let him go on alone. Then he had saved her from the tunnel sweeper,
and from the vicious amazons, and yet again from the radiation she could not detect
for herself. And once more, in the boat: he had intercepted with his own body
the arrows marked for her. Five times he had preserved her life at
peril to his own, asking nothing in return, not even her company unless freely
given. He was quite a man, and not merely for his courage and sacrifice. If she
had not loved him already, she would surely have done so then. But when she
brought them to New Crete he had been dying. Then she bad seen the manner she
had to repay her debt to him. For a moment she had been tempted to cash in his
golden bracelet, realizing its disproportionate value there; but that would have made it unavailable for her own
subsequent possession and what went with it. And they might just have taken it
as they took the boat, with no return favor. Though they both might die, she
could not bring herself to give up that dream. So it had had to be the temple-the one
offering they could not simply claim offhand, the one bargain she could hold
them to. She had cried, not so much for herself as for her loss of him. She had
known, via the temple grapevine, that he had settled into a mundane task, and
she suffered to imagine how that demeaned him while she thrilled to believe
that he missed her as she missed him. Sweet girlish dreams, nonsensical but
essential She even fancied that he watched her from time to time1 romantically,
that he might even challenge the god Minos for her. And then be had come, just when she was
resigned to her violent demise. And she had told him no, crying yes! inside,
and pushed him away while yearning for his embrace. For it was her commitment
that had saved him, and it would have been a denial of it all bad she reniged
at the end. And she bad watched him go into the labyrinth, and condemned
herself for her idealistic folly. "If ever I see him again alive,"
she had sworn to herself as she stood chained and helpless, "I shall clasp
him to me and tell him I love him." But it had been the abandoned
conviction of desperation. Yet it had happened. And somehow, from that moment, she had
ceased to understand him. She was woman now, ready and able to accept him as
man, and the proof had been made. Still he treated her as child. Why-when they
had already made spectacular love? Why did he withdraw when she approached? Why
had he stayed two years, retaining his bracelet, and come for-her arid taken
her-only to Ignore her offerings now? She had gone along, powerless to change
the situation. And gradually she discovered that she had
changed, not he-and that he did not realize this. Not quite. Vat was naive~ He
had begun his journey with a child, and in his mind he still traveled with a
child. Apparently he did not comprehend what had happened on New Crete. In his
eye, she would always be child. Then, just as she was adjusting to that
situation, a raiding party had caught her unaware and brought her here. At
first she thought Var was dead; then she learned that he had arranged it. Her
fury had lasted for weeks. Until it occurred to her that she could
emerge from this inane purgatory a woman-in his estimation. He wanted her here
so that he could officially accept the transition that had already taken place.
So that he could present her his bracelet honorably. That changed her attitude. She discovered
that there was a good education to be had here. The matrons were rigorous but
sincere, and they knew a great deal of value. Soli perfected her reading
ability in the symbols of this continent and mastered other disciplines she had
hardly been aware existed. Most important, she became adept at female
artistries that would twist and remold the impetus of almost any male. This,
indeed, was as intricate a combat as any with weapons, and as potentially
rewarding. Var had some surprises coming. Now she had been betrothed-against her
will-to the emperor Ch'in. It was an advantageous liaison, no question of that.
His very name emulated the founding dynasty of this realm, thousands of years
before the Blast-or so the local mythologies had it. No doubt Ch'in's public
relations department had had a hand in that. But her studies had also
pin-pointed Ch'in for what he was: a pompous, arrogant, middle-aged prince with
the supreme good fortune to have a loyal tactical genius for an adviser. Thus
Ch'in could sate himself in ever-younger distaff flesh while his masterfully
managed empire expanded. Many women were flattered - to attract his roving eye
and to join his luxurious harem; Soli was not. She had long since chosen her
man, and she was not readily diverted. But there remained the problem of foiling
Ch'in while snaring Var. She had confidence in her ability to do either-but not
to do them simultaneously. Var had come to her at last, barely before
graduation but, manlike, he had bungled it. He had tried to scale the wall, and
had been intercepted by Ch'in's minions and questioned and deported. They might
have castrated him had they been certain of his purpose. She bad asked the head
matron to intercede, and that stern, kindly, courageous woman had obliged. So
Var had been reprieved of his folly and set down in another territory,
unharmed, with money. He would be safe for the time being, so long as he did
nothing else foolish. Still she slept fitfully. For the
situation was by no means tied up neatly, and many things could go wrong. She
had not yet decided how to deal with Ch'in. If she simply re-fused to oblige
him, she might find herself kidnapped and ravished and murdered. The emperor
bad an infamous temper, especially when his pride was bruised. And the school
would suffer too, perhaps harshly. No-an outright balk would not be expedient. She could give Ch'in a gala wedding night,
then spin a tearful tale of frustrated love. A proper appeal to his protective
vanity might work wonders, particularly If the suggestion of political advantage
were not too subtle. A romantically enhanced image would mitigate the effect of
certain crude military policies, such as dethumbing valiant prisoners and
selling them to gladiatorial arenas. Not that Ch'in was the only offender, the
practice was general, but still it rankled. Image was very important here. Yes, the wedding ploy seemed best. She
could always run away, after a reasonable interval, if her plan didn't work.
That way the school would not be blamed. Then she could locate Var and bring him
to terms. Except-she was not sure of Var. Oh, she
could bring out the male in him, no question of that. But she distrusted his
common sense. She could not assume that he would not do anything foolhardy. He
might get tardily jealous and make some blundering move against Ch'in, or even
come back to the school before graduation. Var just was not bright about such
things, and he could be preposterously stubborn. His defiance of Minos had been
incredible folly. And of course that was why she loved him. Maybe she had been wrong to encourage him
to seek the Chinese Helicon. There was one, somewhere, but they were obviously
not at all close to it. Probably its underwonders were fully as secretive as
those of the American unit, so that such a search would be quite difficult. But
her purpose had not been to find it, only to give Var a suitable mission. A
mission she could participate in, while she grew. She wondered what had happened to her
father and the Nameless One. Had they finally given up the chase? She doubted
it. Once she had Var in hand, she would have to arratige a reconciliation. It
had hurt her to run from Sol, but she knew she could not return to Heicon with
him, and it was essential to keep track of Var. Sol had been the man of her
childhood; Var was to be the man of her womanhood. But the thought of Helicon reminded her of
Sosa, the only mother she remembered. In certain ways the loss of Sosa was
worse than that of Sol. What was that proud small woman doing now? Had she
resigned herself to the absence of both husband and daughter? Soli doubted it,
and this hurt. Finally her memories and alarms and
conjectures subsided, and she slept. Ch'in was more portly than she had heard.
In fact he was fat. His face retained the suggestion of lines that in youth
would have been handsome, but he was long past youth. Not even the grandeur of
his robes could render him esthetic. Soli glimpsed him momentarily, as she
peered from a front window graduation morning. He was reviewing his troops, not
even bothering to rise from the plush seat of his chauffeured open car.
Suddenly she was unsure of her ability to play on his emotions; he looked too
set, too jaded to be affected by a mere girl. She ate a swift breakfast and performed
her toilette, first a warm shower, then a tediously meticulous dressing, layer
by layer. Then the combing of her hair to make it lustrous; nail-filing,
makeup-a complete conversion process, to convert girl into Lady. She inspected
herself thoroughly in the mirror. She was a colorful creature of skirts and
frills and beads and sparkles. Her feet appeared tiny in the artful slippers,
her face elfin under the spreading hat. No woman in America wore clothing like
this-yet it was not unattractive. The graduation ceremony occurred precisely
on schedule. Thirty-five girls received their diplomas and moved single file,
to the courtyard where proud relatives awaited them Soh was last-a place of
honor, for it was acknowledgement that small attention would accrue to any girl
following her. This was partly because she was the lone representative of her
race. But she was also aware that though she was younger than some-thirteen-she
was beautiful in her own right. She knew this because it was to her advantage
to know it, and she possessed the poise to show herself off properly. Had she
not mastered the essential techniques, she would not have graduated. Ch'in was waiting for her, buttressed by a
phalanx of soldiers. He was resplendent in a semi-military uniform girt with
medals and sashes; indeed, had he been smaller around the middle there might
not have been room for all the decorations. But of course he wore no golden
bracelet-and that made all the difference. She smiled at him, turning her face to
catch the sunlight momentarily so that her eyes and teeth flashed. Then she
walked to him, moving her body with just that flair to heighten breast and hip
and slender waist, and took his hands. Oh, she was giving the audience the show
Ch'in had bought. She had to sparkle, to validate the training she had had.
Appearance was everything. The emperor turned, and she turned with
him as though connected and accompanied him toward the royal car. People thronged behind the line of guards,
eager for an envious glimpse of the Emperor and his lovely bride. Most were
locals, owing no present allegiance to Ch'in but fascinated by the trappings of
power-and well aware that tomorrow or next year they might very well come to
owe him that allegiance. But a number had evidently traveled far for this
occasion. Conspicuously absent were the patrols of the monarch of this
territory; he wanted no trouble at all with Ch'in. Near the polished car stood a somber,
cloaked man. Momentarily she met his gaze, glanced on "Sol!" she breathed. The sight of her father, so unexpected
after five years and thousands of miles, overwhelmed her. She had seen him last
in Helicon, but his dear face was still as familiar to her as any she knew. Ch'in heard her exclamation and followed
her gaze. "Who is that man?" he demanded. The soldiers whirled immediately and
grasped Sol. His hands came into sight-and she saw that his left thumb was
gone. First she felt shock, then fury. They had
sold her father as a gladiator! And, unreasonably, she fixed the blame on
Ch'in. She struck, using the technique Sosa had
versed her in so well. Ch'in gasped and tottered, completely surprised. The soldiers drew their pistols. Then Sol was moving, striking left and
right, throwing the guards aside. A sword appeared in his hand. He leaped and
came to stand beside Soli, the blade at Ch'in's throat. The cordon of soldiers broke, letting the
amazed spectators throng close. Soli saw guns level, and knew that Sol would be
killed where he stood, whatever he did. There were too many troops, too many
guns. Someone would shoot in the confusion, even though it cost the life of the
emperor. Then grotesque figures rose up within the
crowd and began throwing people about. Gladiators-rampaging outside their
arena! Hungry tigers could not have wreaked more havoc! In moments, every man
with a gun had been incapacitated. Some weapons fired, but not with accuracy.
The mкlйe became inchoate and purely muscular. Sol pushed Ch'in roughly away, put his arm
about her, and lifted her into the car. A giant hurled the chauffeur out and
vaulted into the driver's seat. The motor roared. Two more tremendous men piled
in, shaking the vehicle as it moved out. They held curved bright swords aloft
and swung them warningly at other trespassers. When the car became mired in the
press of surrounding bodies these two jumped down to shove people out of the
way of the wheels, working so quickly that no organized resistance could
develop. Soli hung on and watched. Suddenly she
recognized the driver. - He was the Nameless One-the man who had swornto kill
Var! . Now there were shots and screams, as the
departure of the gladiators allowed the soldiers, to recover their guns. But
the crowd was such that the bullets scored only on innocent targets, not the
fugitives. Then the car was finally free of the press, and speeding over the
roadway. Soli had supposed the vehicle was just for show, but it was a fully
functioning machine. "Hope Var makes it," the
Nameless Oue said, glancing back. "Var?" she asked breathlessly.
"You found Var?" "He found us. Freed us. Brought us
here. We were-" He held up the stub of his thumb. "You didn't-fight? You and Var?"
But obviously they hadn't. "Do you, want to travel with the wild
boy?" He asked instead. She wondered why the Nameless One should
care how she felt about Var. But she answered. "Yes." The car sped on, northward. CHAPTER
TWENTY Var,
galvanized into action when he heard the shots, started the truck and nudged
forward toward the crowd. If Soll had been hurt, he would run down the emperor! Then he saw the car pull out, the Master
driving, Soli beside him, two gladiators aboard. They had done it! But the troops, only temporarily
nonpiussed, were massing, leveling their rifles. Var goosed the motor and
careered across their path, spoiling their aim while the car fled. Men jumped
at him. He veered, then recognized the naked thews of the remaining two
gladiators. He eased up, allowing them to clamber aboard. Then he took off. No one else got hold of the truck-not with
those two free-swinging bodyguards on it. But there were no other vehicles to
cross his own path and interfere with the aim of those rifles. There were
shots; his tires popped. Var drove doggedly on, knowing that if he stopped for
anything, they all were doomed. The wheel wrenched at his hand. The motor
slowed and knocked. He used the clutch, raced the engine, and eased it back
into harness. The truck bobbled and throbbed with the irregularity of skewed
rubber, but it moved. It was not fast enough. The troops had
been left behind, and now a hillock in the road cut off the direct fire, but
other cars would catch up in minutes. "We'll have to run for it!" Var
cried, as the motor finally overheated and stalled. They piled out and charged into the forest
as the first pursuing car appeared. There were cries and shots as the troops
spied the truck, not realizing that it was empty. Var and the two gladiators kept running,
knowing the emperor's men would pick up their trail soon enough. Alone, he
could have lost himself easily, for the forest was his natural habitat and he
could hide in the badlands. But the other men, skilled as they might be in
combat, were behemoths here. The end was inevitable-unless they separated soon. He could elude the gladiators. No problem
about that. But was' it fair? They had helped him free Soli, at the risk of
their lives, and one of them was wounded in that action. Though he had freed
them initially, at the risk of his own welfare. Where did the onus lie? "We have repaid you," one of
them panted. "Now we must hide among our own people, as you cannot.
Otherwise we all will die, for Ch'in is ruthless." "Yes," Var agreed. "You owe
me nothing. It is fair." The gladiator nodded. "It is fair. We
regret-but it must be." They thought they were protecting him! And
that he would die if they deserted him. The three had almost brought
destruction on their own heads, through misplaced loyalty. "It is fair. Go your way," Var
repeated. He saluted them both and faded into the wilderness. Secure at last from pursuit, he had
opportunity to worry about the others. Soli and her father and the Master had
driven north. Would they be able to outdistance the emperor's men and make a
lasting escape? And if they did- could he locate them? In fact-would they let him locate them?
Sol had been reunited with his daughter, after Var inadvertently kept them
apart these long years. They could go home to America. They did not need the
wild boy. And might not want him. For what would he do, except try to take Soli
away again? If Soli had any such inclination. Now he
doubted it. She had been furious when he put her in the school, and cool to him
since, the few times he had seen her at all privately. She had been set up for
an excellent marriage- until he had arranged to break it up. Now she was with
her father, a better man than Var. Surely she would either stay with So1-or go
back to Emperor Ch'in. So he would be best advised to hide in the
badlands and let her go her way. He circled back to the road, knowing no
one would expect to find him there, and trotted in the direction the car had
gone, north. He never had taken the best advice. Every so often a vehicle passed, and Var
leaped into the ditch and hid, emerging immediately afterwards to continue his
solitary trek. Sooner or later he would catch up to the car-or discover the
trail where the party left it. Then- Another truck was bouncing south and he
jumped for cover. He smelled the dust of it, underlaid by gas fumes, manure
odor. . . and Soli's perfume. He charged into the road, shouting. Either
Ch'in's men had captured her already, or The truck stopped. Soli stepped down
prettily and waved her bonnet, looking incredibly genteel. "Get in, you
mangy idiot!" she cried. "I knew you'd get lost." So the four were together for the first
time: Var, Soli, Sol and the - Master. The two remaining gladiators had gone
their own ways, having fulfilled their obligation. "Now we'll have to plan - our
escape," the Master said as he drove. "There'll be road blocks. We
foiled them by doubling back in another vehicle, but that won't work a second
time. So we'll have to take to the hills soon; and they'll be tracking us with
dogs. This Ch'in is not one to give up readily, and that general of his is an
expert at this sort of chase. We'll probably take losses-better count on fifty
per cent." Var didn't recognize the term. "How
many?" "Two of us may die." Var looked at Soli. She perched on Sol's
lap, between Var and the Master, and her elegant coiffure was undisturbed. She
was as lovely and distant a lady as he had ever seen, and a striking contrast
to the brutish, stinking men about her. How well she had responded to the
training! And how aloof from him now! His tentative
fancies were ludicrous. She had no need of him. She was with her father again,
and the chase was over, and Var was superfluous. They had returned to pick him
up out of common courtesy, no more. "You've been here a year, Var,"
the Master said. "You know the region. What's our best escape route and
where can we make a stand if caught?" Var pondered it. "The land is fairly
open to the south, but that's Ch'in's territory. There are mountain ranges east
and west, so that no truck-roads go through, though we could scale one of the
passes on foot. Except for the dogs," he added, realizing that they had to
stay with the vehicle. "To the north is really best, except for the-" He stopped, appreciating as he suspected
the Master had already, the predicament they were in. Far north the land was wild
and open, so that pursuit would be awkward even with many men and dogs. Wild
tribes fought anything resembling an organized, civilized force, but tended to
ignore refugees. Ideal for this group. But the near north was a bottleneck.
Hardly fifty miles beyond the area where he had found the gladiators potent
badlands began. These intense bands of radiation extended east and west for
hundreds of miles, acting as an invulnerable natural barrier between the
civilized southerners and the primitive tribes. Only one road went through, for only one
pass was clear of the deadly emanations, and that barely. This was fortified
and always garrisoned; he and Soli had had to pass through it and pay token
toll even as foot travelers, on their original journey south. This was not in
Ch'in's domain, but the personnel were friendly to him. Ch'in's public
relations with such key - outposts were uniformly good-one of the reasons his
power was on the ascent. "I think we shall have to take the
badlands pass," the Master said. No one answered. The feat was of course
impossible. "In my time as a gladiator," the
Master said, "I pondered this as a theoretical problem. How half a dozen
bold men might overcome the garrison and hold the pass indefinitely." "But we are four!" Var
protested, knowing that with even a hundred it could not be done. That fortress
had balked entire armies in the past. The Nameless One shrugged and drove on.
When they passed other vehicles the passengers hunched down so as not to
attract unwelcomed attention. In due course he turned off the main - road,
heading toward the badlands section adjacent to the pass. "Give
warning," he said to Var. Var gave warning. The Master stopped
immediately and backed away from the radiation thus advertised. "Now find
a hot rock that we can put aboard with some shielding. Several, in fact. Don't
touch them, of course-just point them out. We'll rig a derrick and hook them in
at the end of a pole. A ten foot pole," he said, smiling momentarily for
some reason. It was done. Var located several small
stones with intense radioactivity, and they levered them into the back of the
truck by rope and stick. The men were dosed, inevitably, but not seriously.
Soli looked on, concerned and not quite approving. Var privately agreed with
her. This was dangerous work, to no apparent purpose-and it consumed time far
better spent in fleeing the searching Ch'in forces. Then they dumped- larger rocks and dirt
into the main body of the truck, to serve as a shield between the cab and the
radiation. When Var pronounced the cab clean, they poured their remaining
fuel-the last of several big cans the truck carried as a standard precaution,
since fuel stations were far between-into the tank and set off for the pass. "Now comes the rough part," the
Master said, as they ground up the winding approach. "The garrison has
geiger counters, and we can be sure they're thoroughly leary of radiation. In
fact, this is known as a hardship post, because of that danger. There's a rapid
turnover in personnel to prevent low-grade illness from peripheral radiation,
too." The Master had obviously done more than
just think about that pass. He had studied it, probably reading books on the
subject. Var wondered how a gladiator would get hold of books. But no amount of
study could get them past. "Those men will shy away from
radiation automatically, and go into blind terror if trapped in it," the
Master said. "Who wouldn't?" Soli inquired.
"It's a horrible death. I bit my tongue three times just watching you play
with those stones." Var remembered the Master's own experience
with radiation, in the American badlands, and marveled that he was not more
leary of it himself. But he was beginning to see some method in this cargo.
They carried a truckload of terror... "We can use this to drive them
off," the Master said. "They won't even shoot, because that could
blast radioactive fragments all over the station. They'll retreat with
alacrity. They'll have to." "But why should they fear it-in a
shielded truck?" Varasked. "It won't stay in the truck. We'll
bring it inside." Var felt a shock of horror he knew the
others shared. "Carry it? Without the poles?" "Two people can do the job. And hold
the pass for hours afterward. So two can escape, and reach the wilds and later
the coast, and-" "No!" Var and Soli cried
together. "I did mention fifty per cent
casualties," the Nameless One replied. "Perhaps you youngsters have
become softened by ivilized life. Have you any illusions what it would mean to
fall into the hands of Ch'in's men now? We shall surely do so if we do not
escape this region promptly. Already the dogs must have been unleashed-and
those hounds are not gentle either. Sol and I have met a few in our
business." - Var knew he was right. The gladiators were
better equipped to face reality and to take the prospect of torture and death
in stride. They had to get through the pass, and they could not do so by bluff.
They were known now, and their crime was known, and these soldiers were tough
and disciplined. No appeal would move them, no ruse confound them, no empty
threat cow them. Nothing short of artillery would dislodge them . . . except
radiation. "Who escapes?" Soli asked in a
small voice. "You do," the Master said
brusquely. "And one to guard you." "Who?" Soli asked again. "One close to you. One you' trust.
One you love." A pause, then: "Not me." That left two to choose from, Var saw.
Himself and Sol. He understood what was necessary. "Her father." "Sol," the Master said quickly. Sol, being voiceless, did not say
anything. So it was decided. Var felt cold all
through, knowing he was going to die, and not swiftly. His skin would warn him
of radiation, but could not protect him otherwise. He survived it by avoiding
it, where others received fatal dosages unawares. If he touched one of those
stones-Yet there was a morbid satisfaction in it too. He had never asked for
more than the right to live and die beside the Master. Now he would do so. And
Soli would be saved, and her father would guard her, as he had before. They
would return to America, to the land of true solace, land of the circle code.
He felt a tremendous nostalgia for it, for its courtesies and combats, even for
the crazy crazies. That was what meant most to Var: that Soli
be safe and happy and home. That was what he had really tried, so
unsuccessfully, to arrange for her before. A safe, happy home. He would die thinking of her, loving her. The challenge point came into sight. Metal
bars closed off the road. As the truck stopped before them, other bars dropped
behind, powered by a massive winch. "Dismount!" the guard bellowed
from his interior tower. The four got down and lined up before the
truck. "That's the girl!" the guard
cried. "Ch'in's bride, the foreign piece!" The Master turned-and suddenly a bow was
in his hands, an arrow nocked, loosed, swishing up-and the tower guard
collapsed silently, the missile through his windpipe. Now was the time to pick up the rocks. Var
stepped toward the back, girding himself for the flashing pain of contact-and
the Master's huge hand fell on his arm. Var stumbled back, bewildered. Then he
was shoved brusquely forward. At the same time Sol whirled on his
daughter, grasping her by the upper arms and lifting her bodily before him. She
and Var met face to face, involuntarily, each held from behind. The Master's
hand clapped down on Var's wrist, twisting off the bracelet. Sol reached out to
take it and shove it on to Soli's wrist and squeeze it tight. Then Var and Soli
were dropped, clutching at each other to keep from falling. As they disengaged and righted themselves,
they saw that Sol and the Nameless One had already grabbed hot stones. The two
men leaped for either side of the grating, climbing rapidly with the deadly stones
tucked into their waistbands. That was a talent the Master had not had before!
They were at the top by the time the other guards discovered what had happened. The Master hurled a stone toward a panel.
"Listen!" he bellowed. Var heard the fevered chatter of crazy-type
click boxes, the screams of amazement and fear. The Master began to crank up the forward
grill. Var saw the counterweights descending, the road opening ahead. "Drive!" the Master shouted
down. Var obeyed unthinkingly. He scrambled into the driver's seat, Soli into
the other. The motor was running; it had never been turned off, he realized
only now. The Master had planned every detail. As the gate cleared, he nudged out. The
top of the cab scraped the bars; then they were free. As he started down the north slope, Var
heard the portcullis crash behind. The Master had let it, drop suddenly.
Probably he had cut the counterweight-rope, so that the barrier could not be
lifted again without tedious repairs. There would be no vehicle pursuit. Safely away from the fortress, Var braked
the truck. "This isn't right," he said, recovering equilibrium.
"I should be back there-" "No," she said. "This is
the way they meant it to be." "But Soli-" "Vara," she said. Var stared at the gold band on her wrist,
realizing what it meant. "But I didn't-" "Yes, you did," she said,
pretending to misunderstand. "Back on New Crete, by Minos' cave. And you
will again, tonight. With more art, I trust. And then we shall go back to
America and tell them what we know: that we have the best social system in the
world, and dare not destroy it through empire. Helicon must be rebuilt, the
nomads must disband, the guns must be abolished. We shall go to the crazy
demesnes and tell them, my husband." "Yes," he said, seeing it
clearly at last. Then, remembering the valiant sacrifice of
her two fathers, Vara fell against him and sobbed, the little girl again. "They die together-friends," Var
said. And that was true, but it was scant comfort. |
|
|